Cityscape - Volume 10 Number3

by HUD USER

Design and Disaster:
Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Volume 10, Number 3 • 2008

U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development
Office of Policy Development and Research
a Journal of Policy
Development and Research

Managing editor: Mark D. Shroder
associate editor: Michelle P. Matuga

advisory Board
Dr. Stephen Malpezzi
University of Wisconsin
Dr. Denise DiPasquale
City Research, Boston, Ma
Dr. lance Freeman
Columbia University
Dr. William J. Siembieda
California Polytechnic State University
Dr. Donald R. Haurin
the Ohio State University
Dr. anthony Yezer
george Washington University
Dr. Rosemary goss
Virginia Polytechnic institute and State University

A Journal of Policy
Development and Research
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development
Office of Policy Development and Research
Cityscape
Design and Disaster:
Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Volume 10, Number 3
•
2008

The goal of Cityscape is to bring high-quality original research on housing and community
development issues to scholars, government officials, and practitioners. Cityscape is open to
all relevant disciplines, including architecture, consumer research, demography, economics,
engineering, ethnography, finance, geography, law, planning, political science, public policy,
regional science, sociology, statistics, and urban studies.
Cityscape is published three times a year by the Office of Policy Development and Research
(PD&R) of the U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development (HUD). Subscriptions are
available at no charge and single copies at a nominal fee. The journal is also available on line at
http://www.huduser.org/periodicals/cityscape.html.
PD&R welcomes submissions to the Refereed Papers section of the journal. Our referee process
is double blind and timely, and our referees are highly qualified. The managing editor will also
respond to authors who submit outlines of proposed papers regarding the suitability of those
proposals for inclusion in Cityscape. Send manuscripts or outlines to Cityscape@hud.gov.
Opinions expressed in the articles are those of the authors and do not necessarily reflect
the views and policies of HUD or the U.S. government.
Visit PD&R’s website, www.huduser.org, to find this publication and others sponsored by PD&R.
Other services of HUD USER, PD&R’s research information service, include listservs, special
interest and bimonthly publications (best practices and significant studies from other sources),
access to public use databases, and a hotline (800–245–2691) for help with accessing the
information you need.

iiiCityscape
Contents
Symposium
Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Guest Editors: Kathleen Dorgan, Michael Monti, and Kinnard D. Wright
Guest Editors’ Introduction .........................................................................................................1
Principles of Engagement: (mis)Understanding the Community-Design Studio ......................9
by Kathleen A. Dorgan
Citizen Engagement in Post-Hurricane Katrina Planning in Harrison County, Mississippi ...21
by Jennifer S. Evans-Cowley and Meghan Zimmerman Gough
Building Local Capacity: Planning for Local Culture and Neighborhood Recovery in
New Orleans ...............................................................................................................................39
by Jacob Wagner, Michael Frisch, and Billy Fields
Equity Planning in Post-Hurricane Katrina New Orleans: Lessons From the Ninth Ward .....57
by Kenneth M. Reardon, Marcel Ionescu-Heroiu, and Andrew J. Rumbach
Rebuilding Community Block by Block ....................................................................................77
by Marsha R. Cuddeback and Frank M. Bosworth
A Sustainable Housing Response to Hurricane Katrina .........................................................101
by John Quale and Kristina L. Iverson
Working With Experience ........................................................................................................113
by David Perkes and Christine Gaspar
Biloxi Treehouse Project ..........................................................................................................127
by Vincent Baudoin
URBANbuild: Architectural Networks of Real Urbanism ......................................................131
by Ila Berman
Rebuilding for the Seventh Ward’s Cultural Life ....................................................................159
by Rob Corser and Nils Gore
Rebuilding New Orleans With Affordable, Hurricane-Resistant Residential Construction ....167
by James Goedert
Refereed Papers
Vehicle Carbon Dioxide Emissions and the Compactness of Residential Development ......185
by Paul Emrath and Fei Liu
The Spatial Evolution of Casino Gambling ............................................................................203
by Michael Wenz

iv Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Content
Departments
Data Shop
Measuring the Drivers of Metropolitan Growth: The Export Price Index .............................229
by Michael Hollar, Anthony Pennington-Cross, and Anthony Yezer
Graphic Detail
High-Risk Loans and Increasing Vacancy Rates ......................................................................236
by David E. Chase
Industrial Revolution
Plumbing Manifolds: Circuit Breakers for Water ...................................................................238
by Dana Bres

1Cityscape: A Journal of Policy Development and Research • Volume 10, Number 3 • 2008
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development • Office of Policy Development and Research
Cityscape
Guest Editors’ Introduction
Kathleen Dorgan
Dorgan Architecture & Planning
Michael Monti
Association of Collegiate Schools of Architecture
Kinnard D. Wright
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development
The symposium in this issue of Cityscape surveys the work of architecture, engineering, and plan-
ning schools in conducting advocacy research and service-learning projects in connection with
rebuilding in the Gulf Coast region. A common thread connecting the articles is the approach that
each university took to engaging the community in the processes of planning and rebuilding. As
described in this volume and elsewhere, college students and their mentors were among the first to
step forward to facilitate rebuilding. This commitment has been sustained despite the many chal-
lenges of working in the Gulf Coast. The resulting improvements are visible throughout the region.
The projects undertaken by university partnerships appear to us to be contributing to the educa-
tion of students and faculty, building local capacity, and increasing our collective knowledge of ef-
fective strategies for community development, but much remains to be done, both in rebuilding in
the Gulf Coast and in studying how to most effectively provide planning and architectural services
to communities. The purpose of this symposium is to document some of the initiatives undertaken
to date and to begin the process of critical inquiry that will elevate and expand such practice.
Engaged Education in Design Schools
The history of design schools studying and participating in solving the real problems of real people
in working and low-income communities begins with the founding of the Pratt Institute Center for
Community and Environmental Development in 1963. Davidoff’s article (1965) and the challenge
issued by Whitney Young at the American Institute of Architects’ 100th anniversary celebrated in
1968
1
were important to shaping the community design movement that informs most community-
based projects sponsored by design schools. Although we are approaching a proud half century of
1
“You are not a profession that has distinguished itself by your social and civic contributions to the cause of civil rights,”
said Urban League Executive Director Whitney Young to the 100th Convention of the American Institute of Architects
in 1968. “I am sure this does not come to you as any shock….You are most distinguished by your thunderous silence
and your complete irrelevance….You are employers, you are key people in the planning of cities today. You share the
responsibility for the mess we are in—in terms of the white noose around the central city. We didn’t just suddenly get in
this situation. It was carefully planned” (Young, 1968).

2
Dorgan, Monti, and Wright
Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
university-based community design led by a founding generation of practitioners, such as Chuck
Turner, Chester Hartman, Ron Shiffman, Rex Curry, Rudy Bryant, Tony Costello, Henry Sanoff,
and Randolph Hester, and continued by many others, most of the knowledge of the field has been
transmitted orally to students, apprentices, and attendees at the annual meeting of the Association
for Community Design (ACD). Writing about the field by the above practitioners and others, such
as Richard Hatch, Nick Wates, Ann Forsyth, and Mary Comerio, is important but limited. Documenta-
tion and evaluation of engaged scholarship is still emerging as a recognized field of academic study.
To foster a critical dialogue in this field, the first article included in this symposium offers a
framework that the reader is encouraged to apply to each engagement described in the subsequent
articles, which were collected in response to a call for papers and are described later in this intro-
duction. This first article, “Principles of Engagement: (mis)Understanding the Community-Design
Studio,” by Kathleen A. Dorgan, explores the advantages and challenges of undertaking engaged
studios within professional design programs. An ethical framework is proposed for shaping and
evaluating each engagement.
Understanding the development of university partnerships within the U.S. Department of Housing
and Urban Development (HUD) leading up to the occurrence of Hurricanes Rita and Katrina
provides further context for the articles in the symposium. University partnerships have been an
important element in the response to the disaster caused by the storms in 2005.
HUD’s Role
In 1994, HUD established the Office of University Partnerships (OUP) to encourage and expand
the efforts of colleges and universities that are striving to make a difference in their communities.
The initial impetus for the office was to breathe new life into abandoned and blighted areas,
including housing, commercial, and retail districts. Institutions of higher education (IHEs), or
universities, are major economic forces within their regions. Typically one of an area’s largest
employers, universities also regularly purchase large amounts of goods and services. Faculty, staff,
and students generate demand for housing near the university and represent spending power for
various retail goods and services beyond what is offered on campus. The university population
living near campus has a personal interest in protecting its investment and living environment.
IHEs can also help communities leverage additional resources for community efforts, bringing both
additional credibility and visibility to local projects.
In many instances, community residents and local not-for-profit groups that work on their behalf
have had a healthy skepticism of the motives of their local IHE because of the university’s acquisi-
tion of real estate and perceived wealth, power, and arrogance. Residents have long complained
about the lack of dialogue and consultation with IHEs about issues of common concern.
The OUP has sought to bridge the gulf between IHEs and their communities by helping universi-
ties fulfill their urban mission in a number of ways:
As a • catalyst, creating a dialogue through which colleges and universities, the professional
associations that represent them, and community leaders can learn from one another about
promising partnership activities and opportunities.

3Cityscape
Guest Editors’ Introduction
As a • broker, linking universities more strongly to HUD’s mainstream programs, as well as
connecting them to other potential national and local partners and to resources that will enable
them to revitalize distressed communities in more significant ways.
As a • funder of HUD grant programs that help harness the immense energy, expertise, and
resources of our academic communities.
The initial program created by OUP was the Community Outreach Partnerships Centers (COPC).
COPC programs combined outreach and research activities to address comprehensive, multifac-
eted community problems. Examples of successful COPC initiatives included, but were not limited
to, the following activities:
Job training and counseling to reduce unemployment. •
Local initiatives to combat housing discrimination and homelessness, encourage the •
development of affordable housing, and help consumers navigate the process of buying and
maintaining that housing.
Mentoring and educational programs for neighborhood youth. •
Financial and technical assistance for new businesses. •
Training or technical assistance that builds the capacity of community groups and increases the •
leadership skills of neighborhood residents.
Planning activities that help local residents develop a vision for their community and a plan for •
implementing that vision.
Projects to fight disease, crime, and environmental degradation. •
Activities that increase a community’s access to information and applied research. •
University coursework that encourages students to engage in activities relating to the •
community.
By initiating the COPC program, HUD facilitated hundreds of partnerships that addressed the most
critical social and economic issues that the United States is facing in urban areas—poverty, educa-
tion, housing, and local neighborhood capacity building. The program also promoted learning and
exchange, and it contributed to a growing body of literature that has accelerated the transformation
of higher education and town-gown relationships. Although the program’s last year of operation
was 2005, clearly this modest grant program made tremendous strides in helping to change higher
education from an academic culture into a force for societal change and public good. In addition
to boosting the nation’s interest in community engagement, COPC had a personal impact on those
who were involved in it.
OUP continues to promote university-community partnerships and participatory scholarship
through the Historically Black Colleges and Universities program, the Hispanic-Serving Institutions
Assisting Communities program, the Alaska Native /Native Hawaiian Institutions Assisting Com-
munities program, the Tribal Colleges and Universities Program, and the Doctoral Dissertation
Research Grant program.

4
Dorgan, Monti, and Wright
Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Although OUP is tasked with transforming entire institutions and their projects in partnership with
the community, some efforts have been specifically directed toward the disciplines of architecture,
urban planning, and engineering.
In 2003, OUP created the Community Futures Demonstration Grant Program (CFDGP), a
1-year effort that funded schools of architecture, planning, and construction engineering at five
universities. This program enabled grantees to develop both case study housing plans and designs
that addressed community housing needs and long-range plans for local communities that were
addressing future growth and development needs in metropolitan areas and/or regions.
The results of CFDGP have been encouraging, with the design of structures as diverse as migrant
housing in the state of Washington, affordable single-family and multifamily housing in Philadel-
phia, and storm-resistant structures in Louisiana (built by the Louisiana State University School of
Architecture and featured in this symposium).
The devastation of Hurricanes Katrina and Rita in 2005 led HUD to create the Universities Rebuild-
ing America Program Community Design (URAPCD). This program combined existing departmen-
tal resources to fund schools of architecture, planning, and construction engineering to develop
planning, design, and/or construction projects in partnership with community organizations.
Several projects described in this issue of Cityscape were funded by URAPCD. More information
about OUP appears on www.oup.org.
Articles in This Issue
The guest editors of this symposium requested submissions from faculty and practitioners docu-
menting work conducted by university-based architecture, landscape architecture, and planning
programs to aid in the Gulf Coast region’s disaster recovery process. The call specified that articles
address built or substantially completed projects, such as homes, parks, and other community
development projects, rather than unbuilt or classroom projects. Authors were encouraged to de-
scribe both the products and processes by which faculty, staff, students, and professional partners
worked with local residents in addressing the residents’ needs and concerns. The guest editors
placed a premium on articles that critically evaluated the work.
The call was circulated in the fall of 2007 through Cityscape and OUP networks; academic chan-
nels, such as the Association of Collegiate Schools of Architecture, which represents nearly 250
professional and preprofessional architectural education programs; and architecture and planning
channels such as ACD, ArchNewsNow, Planetizen, and others.
The editors received 18 manuscripts by the deadline, 16 of which were placed into a double-blind
peer-review process, with authors and reviewers not knowing each other’s identities. The editors
removed information identifying universities and, to the extent possible, specific project sites, from
the manuscripts. As guest editors, we invited a group of reviewers from the architecture and plan-
ning fields with expertise in practice and publication. Three reviewers assessed each manuscript
using a standardized form that posed several questions, including whether the manuscript was
appropriate based on the call for submissions, the extent to which the authors made a coherent
argument, and whether it drew from existing literature.

5Cityscape
Guest Editors’ Introduction
Following the peer review, the guest editors accepted nine manuscripts as full-length articles and
conditionally accepted two others as illustrative pieces because they focused primarily on built
projects.
In several cases, the guest editors requested substantial revisions on manuscripts to bring them
closer in line with the call for submissions and broader Cityscape readership. The guest editors
thank the authors for their quick and responsive efforts to revise the articles for publication. They
also thank the following individuals for their reviews: Jody Beck, Brandy Brooks, Connie Chung,
Elizabeth Debs, Roberta Feldman, Avi Friedman, Joan Goody, Bradford Grant, Abe Kadushin, Alex
Salazar, and Jess Wendover.
Participatory Planning
The following articles explore the complexities of the relationship between universities and the
communities to which they provide professional planning services.
“Citizen Engagement in Post-Hurricane Katrina Planning in Harrison County, Mississippi,” by Jenni-•
fer S. Evans-Cowley and Meghan Zimmerman Gough, describes an empowerment planning pro-
cess conducted by Ohio State University’s City and Regional Planning program in Mississippi. It
describes the methodology used to engage citizens in post disaster planning. The authors also
discuss the challenges “outsiders” faced in building trust, and they address student collaboration.
“Building Local Capacity: Planning for Local Culture and Neighborhood Recovery in New •
Orleans,” by Jacob Wagner, Michael Frisch, and Billy Fields, describes a planning partnership
between University of Missouri-Kansas City and the Urban Conservancy. The authors discuss
the challenges of balancing emphasis on long- term heritage tourism planning with the
community’s immediate needs for business recovery support. They also address the way in
which the partnership balanced university and community interests.
“Equity Planning in Post-Hurricane Katrina New Orleans: Lessons From the Ninth Ward,” by •
Kenneth M. Reardon, Marcel Ionescu-Heroiu, and Andrew J. Rumbach, describes the Cornell
University Department of City and Regional Planning partnership with a grassroots advocacy
group and other universities. The authors discuss the strategy employed to integrate this
partnership with its pedagogical mission and the lessons learned from the partnership.
Affordable Housing Models
Two articles describe research applied to the design and prototyping of appropriate single-family
homes intended to address the Gulf Coast region’s need for producing large numbers of new,
affordable homes with a limited pool of available skilled labor.
“Rebuilding Community Block by Block,” by Marsha R. Cuddeback and Frank M. Bosworth, •
describes a community-based methodology undertaken by the Louisiana State University School
of Architecture’s Outreach Office to design and develop an affordable housing model that can
both be built by workers with minimal training and be responsive to local residents’ preferences.
A local not-for-profit developer constructed two model projects using the labor of design
students working side by side with community construction trainees.

6
Dorgan, Monti, and Wright
Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
“A Sustainable Housing Response to Hurricane Katrina,” by John Quale and Kristina L. Iverson, •
describes a partnership between the University of Virginia School of Architecture and Habitat
for Humanity to design and test a model for a green single-family home that responds to the
climate of southern Mississippi. The authors describe how a house can be prefabricated at a
remote location and erected on site by volunteers.
Structuring Community Practice
One of the greatest challenges of engaged research or service-learning in community development
is reconciling the long-term needs of communities with the episodic character of students’ partici-
pation. The final set of articles describes alternative structures for addressing this challenge and
projects facilitated by such structures.
“Working With Experience,” by David Perkes and Christine Gaspar, profiles the partnership •
between Mississippi State University’s Gulf Coast Community Design Studio and the East Biloxi
Coordination and Relief Center to establish an office that provides services that range from
municipal planning to the design of individual homes, using a combination of full-time staff and
curricular studios.
“Biloxi Treehouse Project,” by Vincent Baudoin, describes a single-family home designed and •
constructed by the Mississippi State collaborators.
“URBANbuild: Architectural Networks of Real Urbanism,” by Ila Berman, describes an initiative •
by the Tulane School of Architecture to launch an interdisciplinary center to support research
and innovative design with the goal of implementing real urbanism in the reconstruction of
New Orleans.
“Rebuilding for the Seventh Ward’s Cultural Life,” by Rob Corser and Nils Gore, describes a •
series of design-build projects undertaken by the University of Kansas School of Architecture
and Urban Design in collaboration with CITYbuild.
“Rebuilding New Orleans With Affordable, Hurricane-Resistant Residential Construction,” by •
James Goedert, reviews efforts by the University of Nebraska–Lincoln and Catholic Charities
of the Archdiocese of New Orleans to rehabilitate 10 heavily damaged homes and to provide a
publicly available manual and extensive documentation that will facilitate reconstruction efforts
elsewhere in the city.
Conclusion
The study of building, planning, and design undertaken in the public interest must be increased
if we are to develop the skills and strategies necessary to most effectively invest public and private
dollars in rebuilding. Those individuals involved in the design, planning, and building of com-
munities lack knowledge of the most cost-effective ways to plan in order to create sustainable,
long-term value for residents and neighbors. The relevant disciplines must engage in far more
fundamental and applied research. As described in this symposium, university partnerships in
community design hold great promise for bridging this gap and helping the fields of architecture

7Cityscape
Guest Editors’ Introduction
and planning move toward evidence-based practice. The permanent establishment of programs
such as COPC and Community Futures could be a first step toward this goal.
The guest editors and the authors hope that our nation never again has to face the type of destruc-
tion that Mississippi and Louisiana faced because of Hurricanes Katrina and Rita, but history tells
us that we must be prepared to address such disasters. When the next generation of leaders in gov-
ernment, community, and professional practice face a call for a large-scale planning and building
response, some of them will have prepared for their roles through active engagement as students
in the Gulf Coast. By studying under the tutorship of faculty and community leaders, they will be
better prepared to manage the complexities of community development to accomplish something
extraordinary.
References
Davidoff, Paul. 1965. “Advocacy and Pluralism in Planning,” Journal of the American Institute of
Planners 31(6): 331–338.
Young, Whitney, Jr. 1968. “Keynote Address by the Executive Director of the National Urban
League.” http://www.archvoices.org/ (accessed July 11, 2003).

8 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina

9Cityscape: A Journal of Policy Development and Research • Volume 10, Number 3 • 2008
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development • Office of Policy Development and Research
Cityscape
Principles of Engagement:
(mis)Understanding the
Community-Design Studio
Kathleen A. Dorgan
Dorgan Architecture & Planning and Roger Williams University
Abstract
This article provides an overview of the benefits and challenges to universities and com-
munities of design schools undertaking university-based community-design projects and
suggests an ethical and practical framework for the planning, management, and evalua-
tion of these studios.
Introduction
As the practice of bringing real-world problems into the academic design studio—and simultane-
ously bringing students into the community—grows in popularity, it is appropriate to pause to
explore the conflicts of interest that result from the various participants’ different motivations
and to suggest practices that balance the needs of the community with the needs of the academy.
Reflecting on their research and community engagement as faculty members at the University of
Massachusetts, Department of Landscape Architecture and Regional Planning, planner Ann Forsyth
and her collaborators Henry Lu and Patricia McGirr (Forsyth, Lu, and McGirr, 2000) extol the
value of community- design studios, but they also warn that “the pre-professional nature of student
work may burden low-income neighborhoods with low-quality design and planning products.”
1

This article explores the measures necessary to maintain excellence in both the process and the prod-
uct of community-design studios and the institutional structures or community-design centers that
support this engagement. It is written from the viewpoint of an advocate for these engaged studios.
1
Forsyth, Lu, and McGirr (2000: 237).

10 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Dorgan
The Changing Landscape of University-Based Community
Research and Action
Many design education programs include community-design centers that have a service-learning
component. Students and faculty of architecture, planning, and design schools have a long
tradition of working in partnership with disadvantaged communities. Until recently, only faculty
members whose practice was centrally concerned with community-design issues undertook such
projects. Some community-design programs have received generous support from departments
and universities, but more often, as Cardiff University participatory designer Bob Fowles explains,
“an enthusiastic individual tutor in a generally unsupportive environment” performs the work.
2

Community-design advocates have often bucked institutional impediments to undertake activities
they believe will result in greater community justice.
For example, University of Connecticut School of Landscape Architecture students worked with
the Neighborhoods of Hartford, Inc., professor Kristin Schwab, and the author, to explore com-
munity design alternatives with neighborhood residents. The community development corporation
provides the continuity and access to resources that are difficult to obtain within the structure
of curricular design studios and in turn the university-based community-design studio is able to
generate a variety of design options that are seldom available to underresourced communities. (See
photos in the online appendix at www.huduser.org/periodicals/cityscpe/vol10num3/cs_images.html.)
In cutting-edge design schools, however, community designers are no longer outsiders. As part of
a larger movement to engage young people in service, universities are renewing their commitment
to prepare students for their role as citizens. These institutions are also recognizing the inextricable
links between their fate and that of their neighbors. Responding to the interest in community
renewal, Yale, Penn State, and Howard Universities have augmented support for their university-
based design centers. Increasing participation in community-design studios appears to benefit both
scholars and community members, yet the expan-
sion of community design is cause for concern.
Are universities sending faculty and students into
the field who are not equipped to do this type of
work? Are universities being honest about their
purpose in establishing these centers?
Challenges to the Community-Design Studio
Researchers such as Henry Sanoff and Janet Eyler (Sanoff and Toker, 2004; Eyler, 2000) have
documented university-community collaborations that have supported communities, students,
faculty, and institutions. They have found that, among other benefits, service learning can lead
students to develop lifelong habits of taking action in the public interest, and it can build the skills
necessary to deal with the complexities of real-life problems. As thoughtful teachers and practition-
ers, however, we need to reflect on the challenges as well as the successes. A danger exists that
2
Fowles (1992), as quoted in Towers (1995: 196).
Evaluating the pitfalls and best practices of
university-community partnerships, high
standards must be set and understood as a
basis for all involved.

11Cityscape
Principles of Engagement: (mis)Understanding the Community-Design Studio
well-intentioned projects may result in harm rather than benefit. For instance, service learning may
perpetuate patterns of perceiving communities in terms of their deficiencies instead of their assets.
Poorly executed projects—or even well-executed projects with poorly executed followup—may
sour the community, the university, and students concerning the potential for change. Rather
than ease town-gown (that is, community-university) tensions, such projects may intensify cross-
cultural and institutional conflicts.
Sociologists Jane Allyn Piliavin, Jean A. Grube, and Peter L. Collero counsel that public service
efforts “rarely contribute to the eradication of social problems and may under certain conditions
actually serve to preserve and solidify social inequity” (Piliavin, Grube, and Callero, 2002: 469).
Psychologist Carol M. Werner and her collaborators observe, “When student service scholars take
away control from citizens, they can undermine citizens’ perceptions of competency; when faculty
reduce students’ choice and responsibility, they can undermine students’ efficacy and desire to
learn” (Werner, Voca, Openshaw, and Simons, 2002: 557). Even the publicity attendant upon
excellent work can disguise the need for additional interventions after the cameras are switched off.
Roles in Community Research and Action
Each service-learning project typically has at least five groups of participants with distinct interests:
university administration, community members, staff, faculty, and students. Psychologists Arthur
A. Stukas and Michelle R. Dunlap suggest that “it is important to recognize not only the ultimate
goal of betterment of the community, but also how each constituent group is represented and
treated in the process of attaining a mutually agreed-upon better community” (Stukas and Dunlap,
2002: 411). Service-learning projects strive for synergy among the interests of each party. Because
conflicts of interest are inevitable, however, responsible practice requires deliberately structuring
projects in a way that avoids irresolvable conflicts. Collaborators at Indiana University Robert G.
Bringle, a professor of psychology, and Julie A. Hatcher, a professor of education, explain that
university-community relations require the same type of attention as interpersonal relationships.
The best relationships are reciprocal (Bringle and Hatcher, 2002).
Each design and research project carries the responsibility to educate students, provide a tangible
community benefit, consider community contexts, and respond to stakeholders’ needs and interests
through a participatory process (Quinn, Gamble, and Denham, 2001). The best projects also build
local capacity, are contextual, and endure (Quinn, Gamble, and Denham, 2001). (See exhibit 1.)
As noted by the architect and planner Graham Towers, design quality should precede design inno-
vation (Towers, 1995). Among the practitioner’s greatest challenges is delivering service learning in
a sustainable way. Without this component, the danger exists that service learning will undermine
rather than enhance community efforts to shape the environment.
Community-design studios must be built on a foundation of engagement with the community
members who are the “clients” for the studio’s services. American Studies scholar W. Arthur
Mehr-hoff explains, “Community design is ultimately about empowering the citizens of local
communities to shape their . . . own preferred futures by acquiring and applying information and
knowledge about their communities in a far more systematic, thoughtful, and democratic manner
than current practice” (Mehrhoff 1999: 122). Mary Comerio, a professor of architecture at the

12 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Dorgan
University of California, Berkeley (UC Berkeley), notes, “Physical decisions are political decisions
about who gets what, when, where, why, and how.” She expands her discussion about the political
aspect: “Community design is guided by two principles of empowerment, one political, the other
enabling. The first recognizes the rights of all citizens to have a voice in future decisions that affect
the places they inhabit, work and linger in. Further, it recognizes the professional’s responsibility
not to be neutral in the face of exploitation of people or the destruction of the environment”
(Comerio, 1984: 227).
In many cases, communities require design services before they can explore the range of options.
Meeting this need is one way in which curricular design programs are often effective.
For example, the State University of New York College of Environmental Science and Forestry
Center for Community Design Research, directed by Cheryl Doble, offered a curricular design
studio that explored options for redeveloping a vacant lot, which resulted from the demolition of a
vacant property that harbored drug sales and prostitution, in a distressed Syracuse neighborhood
that provides a home for many new immigrants, including refugees from Vietnam. Within the
community, the Franciscan Collaborative Ministries and community translators supported the
connection to the community and helped maintain ongoing dialogue with neighbors. The students
generated a variety of options. This plethora of ideas was important for expanding the community’s
perception of its options for redeveloping the vacant lot and remedying the former nuisance.
Faculty introduced students to techniques of community engagement and the process of working
in a participatory manner with a client to achieve a richer, more effective solution to the design
problem than would be possible in isolation. (See exhibit 2.) A new pocket park constructed
of sinuous landforms will accommodate daily use as well as festival events. The park, Freedom
Exhibit 1
Champlain Valley, New York, Technical Education Center: State-of-the-Art Green
Building Techniques
Technical Education Center (TEC) students learn state-of-the-art green building techniques from teacher Kevin Shaw. The
students build community capacity as they construct EQUITY HOME, whose design was informed by a collaborative research
and participatory process funded by the New York State Council on the Arts. This initiative by the Housing Assistance
Program of Essex County to replace low-quality depreciating assets that are a detriment with homes that conserve resources
and create long-term value for residents and the community grew out of the research and design-build experience of the
HUD-funded Community Outreach Partnership Center at Rensselaer, in which the author participated. Photo credit: Kevin
Shaw, Champlain Valley TEC, Mineville Campus.

13Cityscape
Principles of Engagement: (mis)Understanding the Community-Design Studio
Garden, also includes sculptures that provide narratives about the struggles of many residents on
their journeys to freedom in the community. Recognizing the importance of bringing the project
to completion, the studio director enlisted the assistance of the local chapter of the American
Society of Landscape Architects in identifying a local firm to partner with the studio and continue
the project through to completion on a pro-bono basis. Apple Osborne Landscape Architecture
stepped forward to assume this role. A member of Osborne’s staff, Peter Ayer, followed the project
from the initial student presentation and is in the process of completing the construction drawings.
His participation helped both the students and the community focus on issues of constructability
and budget. He will administer the project’s construction, which is being funded by the Syracuse
Neighborhood Initiative, which receives its funding in turn from the U.S. Department of Housing
and Urban Development.
Exhibit 2
Using Models To Communicate With Neighborhood Residents
The use of models provides an important tool for communicating with neighborhood residents. Older residents may not be
familiar with drawing conventions or design vocabulary. In the design process for the Freedom Garden in Syracuse, New York,
younger community residents served as translators and participants as they examine the model with older residents. Photo
credit: Cheryl Doble.
Fortunately, the movement provides a rich source of information for those who are establishing
community-design studios. Leaders of such programs should familiarize themselves with the work
of other practitioners and join the dialogue on community practice. Each studio should have clear
principles of engagement. The Association for Community Design offers the following foundational
tenets for community-design practice:

14 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Dorgan
1. Equity and justice. Advocating for those who have a limited voice in public life.
2. Diversity. Promoting social equality through a discourse that reflects a range of values and
social identities.
3. Participatory decisionmaking. Building structures for inclusion that engage stakeholders and
allow communities to make decisions.
4. Quality of life. Advancing the right of every person to live in a socially, economically, and
environmentally healthy community.
5. Integrative approach. Creating strategies that reach beyond the design of the built
environment.
6. Place-based solutions. Generating ideas that grow from place and build local capacity.
7. Design excellence. Promoting the highest standards of quality in the design and construction
of the built environment.
It is not enough, however, merely to affirm these principles or to intend to follow them. To be
responsible, university-based community-design practitioners must develop structures that
facilitate the provision of both excellent design services and an excellent education Without such
structures, projects will fail due to an inability to sufficiently engage with the community. In Plan-
ning Neighborhood Space with People, community designer and UC Berkeley landscape architecture
professor Randolph Hester considered the reasons that the Fletcher School playground he designed
was vandalized and nearly abandoned. He confesses a lack of attention to the residents’ values:
“These goals require a long-term commitment to grass-roots community development, not just a
flashy, expensive design for one playground. . . . I had said, in effect, that the product was more
important than the process, yet the process of grass-roots community development was far more
important to the residents than any single product” (Hester, 1984: x).
The Rules of Engagement
Fully engaged community-design studios hold great promise for improving communities and
educating future design practitioners. The best structures for engagement include the following
elements:
3

1. Transparency. Every participant should have a picture of the entire project. Everyone should
understand the type of work to be done and the skill levels of all the individuals doing the
work. Quinn, Gamble, and Denham (2001) remind us that “when a student is providing a
service to a…client or community, it is the student and preceptor’s responsibility to inform
the client of the skill level of the student, his or her capacity to provide that service, and
any risks involved. The recipient of the service must have the opportunity to accept or deny
student involvement” (Quinn, Gamble, and Denham, 2001: 19–20). Roles and responsibilities
3
Ronald F. Ferguson and the author previously identified these principles in an analysis of communitywide youth
development initiatives (Dorgan and Ferguson, 2003).

15Cityscape
Principles of Engagement: (mis)Understanding the Community-Design Studio
might be formalized in a contract that covers several bases. First, faculty and students should
understand how their work will be used and how it contributes to the overall effort. In turn,
community members should be told what the studio’s goal is and how their contribution of time
and expertise will affect the final project. Players in each role should know what resources are
available for the project and the path necessary for bringing the project to fruition.
It is especially important for community clients to understand the level of the university’s com-
mitment to the project. Community members may assume a level of commitment or expertise
based on the regard with which the community holds the university. This example of successful
“branding” may provide access to opportunities that otherwise would not be available to faculty
and students, but it also may raise false expectations on the part of community members. Rarely
are the skills of an entire institution brought to bear on a single service-learning project.
Communities also deserve to know if community service is truly voluntary. Unfortunately, it is
increasingly common for schools to require students and faculty to perform community service.
Such compulsory service not only contradicts the tenets of volunteerism, it also may seem
disingenuous and, in some cases, it may decrease students’ interest in volunteering in the future.
Along the same lines, George Mason University public policy professor James P. Pfiffner notes
that a public service ethic “implies more than just ethical behavior on the job; it also entails a
dedication to the public interest and a commitment to mission accomplishment” (Pfiffner, 1999: 1).
Therefore, participation in all community-design studios should be optional, and only students
and faculty who can provide professional services that meet the needs of the community should
be invited to participate.
2. Capacity. Participants must have the capacity to fulfill their roles in the project. This requires
intellectual, social, and, often, financial capital. Community-design initiatives require architects
to expand their areas of knowledge, as described by Towers, to include urban history, the social
organization of communities, government, and politics (Towers, 1995). Students may need
training in research techniques, workplace skills, and the cultural norms of the community
where they are to work. Community members, for their part, may require briefings to effectively
fulfill their roles as decisionmakers.
Understandably, faculty members who lead design studios are often selected for their cutting-
edge experimental work, strong philosophical convictions, and ability to give useful criticism.
They may be less skilled in listening, working within political constructs, and implementing
projects. The academy often does not address potential deficiencies in other practical skills,
such as estimating costs, navigating building codes, and obtaining funding. Universities should
address these areas, however, if they want their design studios to be successful for all involved.
Mehrhoff explains: “Academicians need to acknowledge the limits as well as the strengths of
their academic disciplines in order to serve their communities more effectively” (Mehrhoff,
1999: xvi). To fill such gaps, the University of Hartford invites practicing professional engineers
with appropriate expertise to serve as mentors, working alongside students and faculty in each
of the school’s community-based senior projects.
Before accepting a commission to work on a community-design project, studio directors need
to determine whether adequate resources are available to undertake and complete the project

16 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Dorgan
successfully. Universities can augment a studio’s capacities by providing training, employing
community liaisons, and funding project expenses. Programs with limited resources can suc-
cessfully engage in community work by partnering, undertaking projects of a limited scope, or
obtaining additional resources.
Towers describes an instance in which the Architectural Association in London worked with the
tenants of the Castlemilk housing project to develop options for renovation of the project (Tow-
ers, 1995). The team’s lack of skill in cost estimation resulted in the presentation of develop-
ment scenarios that bore no relationship to real-world options or budgets. This left the tenants
unable to progress toward their goal of community improvement, despite their investment of
considerable time and resources in working with the studio.
In a successful example of collaboration, Brad Guy, with the Hamer Center for Community
Design at The Pennsylvania State University, worked with a Hancock County commissioner,
The Green Project, and the Building Goodness Foundation to construct two model projects that
used recovered materials to create additional space for families living in crowded Federal Emer-
gency Management Agency (FEMA) trailers in Pearlington, Mississippi. Although the Building
Goodness Foundation provided a long-term commitment to the community, local knowledge,
and an established record of working with the families affected by Hurricane Katrina, the
engaged learning team brought ideas and expertise in reusing salvaged material. The resulting
stand-alone room of post and beam framing and applied panels was conceptualized to be more
flexible than the typical accessory building. The footings used employ augers as hold-downs to
allow the structure to be easily moved or dismantled. The only new materials used in the project
were a white painted metal roof surface that reflects the sun and a radiant barrier material
behind the rain-screen siding on the west side. The roof is sloped up to the north to allow for
daylight exposure at the upper “clerestory.” (See exhibit 3.)
The design-build team also incorporated a workbench, fish cleaning area, observation porch,
and bench in the final project (see photo in the online appendix at www.huduser.org/
periodicals/cityscpe/vol10num3/cs_images.html).
3. Flexibility. Community-design studios require resilient structures that have the flexibility
necessary to respond to the conditions of real-world practice. Quinn, Gamble, and Denham
(2001) report that one of the authors and her student team encountered resistance when
beginning a community-needs assessment in a much-studied neighborhood. The team was able
to successfully complete its work, however, by changing its plans and agreeing to teach area
young people how to use computer software and a number of other skills that enabled them to
produce their own exhibit about the community.
One of the greatest challenges to flexibility in service learning is the university’s academic
schedule. Providing solutions to complex community issues usually requires engagement for an
extended time. To address schedule-related constraints, Scott Wing, a professor of architecture
at Penn State, offers a spring semester research course that prepares students for a summer
community-design-build studio; this course, in turn, is followed by a fall class in which students
reflect on their experience to address the element described next in this article.

17Cityscape
Principles of Engagement: (mis)Understanding the Community-Design Studio
4. Accountability. Community-design studios must incorporate systems to ensure that the work
product, the community relationship, and other aspects of performance meet professional-
quality standards and educational requirements.
Projects in communities where the university has a vested interest pose special challenges
because there may be legitimate suspicion of the designers’ motives in undertaking a project and
conflicts between the neighbors’ goals and the goals of the university that employs the faculty.
The institution’s interest, however, may allow the studio access to more resources than it other-
wise would enjoy. Resolution of this any conflict between the university’s institutional interests
and community interests usually requires university involvement beyond that of an individual
faculty member.
Due to the complex nature of community-design issues, reflective practice—the process by which
professionals learn from their work, as first described by the influential thinker and Massachusetts
Institute of Technology professor Donald A. Schon (1995)—and peer review are among the most
promising strategies for evaluating and continually improving the design studio’s work. In the
limited studies undertaken to date, reflective practice appears to benefit both students and the
Exhibit 3
View of the West Side of a Shed Built in Pearlington, Mississippi, June 2007
The siding, as seen on the west side of a shed built in June 2007 for Billy Ray Raines, is “barge-board” salvaged from New
Orleans houses. The 2- by 6-inch posts and beams are from a deconstructed Ocean Springs, Mississippi, home. Photo
credit: Brad Guy.

18 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Dorgan
community. Evaluation should occur before project implementation, during the course of the
work, and after completion of the project. Whenever possible, postoccupancy studies should also
be conducted. Evaluation participants should be selected from as broad a base as possible and
should include at least students, faculty, and community members.
Community-design projects can benefit both students and communities. In order to do so, it is not
enough simply to schedule projects that examine important social issues. Community clients have
the right to expect the highest quality professional services, and students should be exposed to
the best practices. Therefore, as advocates for community-design studios, we have a responsibility
to take precautions to ensure excellence in our work. We need to acknowledge that community-
design services that fail to meet the needs of the community can do more harm than good and may
undermine the delivery of other professional services to that community. Those who plan engaged
community-design studios must be careful in project selection and should ensure that adequate
resources are available to meet their obligations. Sponsors can design programs that are more likely
to produce a successful project by adhering to the principles of engagement, which means the
programs should be transparent, capable, flexible, and accountable.
As Mehrhoff observed: “Universities offer excellent venues for studying the messy order of commu-
nities…. My personal odyssey into community design has led me to profess the firm belief that our
future well-being as a civilization requires fundamentally rethinking the shape and shaping of our
communities” (Mehrhoff, 1999: xvi). The engaged community-design studio is a success when the
community receives value in excess of the project’s cost and members of the university prepare for
a lifetime of contributing to their communities and improving conditions throughout the world.
Acknowledgments
The author thanks Ron Ferguson for his insights into the structure of community initiatives,
Connie Chung and Frances Bronet for their insights into community-design practice, Jerome Chou
for research assistance, the Loeb Fellowship at the Graduate School of Design for the freedom to
explore her interest in community-design, and Eric Kurz and Alex Dorgan for encouraging her to
present at InsideOut: The 2nd Biennial International Conference on Higher Education & Com-
munity Engagement at the University of Queensland in Ipswich, Australia, where the ideas in this
article were first discussed with her peers.
Author
Kathleen A. Dorgan is principal of Dorgan Architecture & Planning and an adjunct faculty member
at Roger Williams University.
References
Bringle, Robert G., and Julie A. Hatcher. 2002. “Campus-Community Partnerships: The Terms of
Engagement,” Journal of Social Issues 58 (Fall): 503–16.

19Cityscape
Principles of Engagement: (mis)Understanding the Community-Design Studio
Comerio, Mary C. 1984. “Community Design: Idealism and Entrepreneurship,” Journal of
Architectural and Planning Research l: 227–243.
Dorgan, Kathleen, and Ronald Ferguson. 2003. “Success Factors in Community-Wide Initiatives
for Youth Development.” In The Youth Development Handbook: Coming of Age in American
Communities, edited by Stephen F. Hamilton and Mary A. Hamilton. Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage
Publications.
Eyler, Janet. 2000. “Studying the Impact of Service-Learning on Students,” Michigan Journal of
Community Service Learning (Special Issue): 11–18.
Forsyth, Ann, Henry Lu, and Patricia McGirr. 2000. “Service Learning in an Urban Context:
Implications for Planning and Design Education,” Journal of Architectural and Planning Research
17 (August): 236–259.
Fowles, Bob. 1992. “Where Are the People?” Building Design April 10.
Hester, Randolph T., Jr. 1984. Planning Neighborhood Space with People, 2nd ed. New York: John
Wiley & Sons.
Mehrhoff, W. Arthur. 1999. Community Design: A Team Approach to Dynamic Community Systems.
Cities and Planning Series, edited by Robert J. Waste, Margaret F. Wilder, and Roger W. Caver.
Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage Publications.
Pfiffner, James P. 1999. “The Public Service Ethic in the New Public Personnel Systems,” Public
Personnel Management 28 (4): 541–555.
Piliavin, Jane Allyn, Jean A. Grube, and Peter L. Callero. 2002. “Role as Resource for Action in
Public Service,” Journal of Social Issues 58 (Fall): 469–485.
Quinn, Sandra Crouse, Dorothy Gamble, and Amy Denham. 2001. “Ethics and Community-Based
Education: Balancing Respect for the Community With Professional Preparation,” Family and
Community Health 23 (January): 9–23.
Sanoff, Henry, and Zeynep Toker. 2004. Three Decades of Design and Community: History of
the Community Development Group. Raleigh, NC: North Carolina State University, School of
Architecture.
Schon, Donald A. 1983. The Reflective Practitioner: How Professionals Think in Action. New York:
Basic Books.
Stukas, Arthur A., and Michelle R. Dunlap. 2002. “Community Involvement: Theoretical
Approaches and Educational Initiatives,” Journal of Social Issues 58 (Fall): 411–427.
Towers, Graham. 1995. “The Ivory Tower: Educating Building Designers.” In Building Democracy:
Community Architecture in the Inner Cities. London: University College of London Press: 182–197.
Werner, Carol M., Rose Voca, Kellie Gaufin Openshaw, and Michael Simons. 2002. “Designing
Service-Learning To Empower Students and Community: Jackson Elementary Builds a Nature
Study Center,” Journal of Social Issues 58 (Fall): 557–579.

20 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina

21Cityscape: A Journal of Policy Development and Research • Volume 10, Number 3 • 2008
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development • Office of Policy Development and Research
Cityscape
Citizen Engagement in
Post-Hurricane Katrina
Planning in Harrison County,
Mississippi
Jennifer S. Evans-Cowley
The Ohio State University
Meghan Zimmerman Gough
Virginia Commonwealth University
Abstract
This article describes an empowerment planning process that brought residents, public
officials, and university students together in Harrison County, Mississippi, following the
devastation that Hurricane Katrina brought to this community in August 2005. The par-
ticipants in this process worked to develop solutions to several critical problems involved
in rebuilding efforts. The article addresses methods of engaging community members in
a participatory planning process, structures for supporting student learning for future
efforts, and the challenges of overcoming local residents’ perceptions of outsiders’ partici-
pation in their process. The article concludes by proposing measures for evaluating the
merit of a planning process.
Introduction
Hurricane Katrina devastated the Mississippi Gulf Coast in August 2005. Such devastation is
evident from communities such as Pascagoula in Jackson County, which had 90 percent of its
housing stock damaged (Thompson, 2005) and Henderson Point in Harrison County, which
had 99 percent of its housing destroyed. The three coastal counties of Hancock, Harrison, and
Jackson all were significantly impacted by the hurricane. The largest of these counties, Harrison,
has a population of approximately 190,000 and is the tourism center of the coast, with numerous
casinos, a man-made beach, and other forms of entertainment.

22 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Evans-Cowley and Gough
In response to the hurricane disaster, the Congress for the New Urbanism and the Mississippi
Governor’s Commission on Recovery, Rebuilding, and Renewal hosted a weeklong charrette—the
Mississippi Renewal Forum—to help plan for the rebuilding of the Mississippi coast. Before Hur-
ricane Katrina destroyed coastal communities in Mississippi, planning had been limited in these
communities, with only the largest cities having professional planning staff. Planning and zoning
generally had a negative connotation and, in the more rural areas, was believed to be associated
with communism (Bonck, 2005).
The Mississippi Renewal Forum was focused on developing a common planning vision for the future
of the coast. The Congress for the New Urbanism provided planning teams for each of the incorpo-
rated cities, but it did not provide planning teams to work with the counties, which are responsible
for planning in the unincorporated areas. The planners for the counties were invited to attend the
forum and participate in it, but the forum provided no planning for the county jurisdictions.
This article describes the experiences of Ohio State University’s Knowlton School of Architecture
in facilitating a citizen-engagement process for communitywide planning on the Mississippi Gulf
Coast. The article identifies the obstacles to planning and the measures taken to address them. The
authors demonstrate the need to first establish trust with the community as an essential element
in creating a credible planning process. The process shows that a limited planning history in the
Mississippi Gulf Coast created a need for Ohio State’s supportive program to serve a dual role—as
planners and as educators about planning and its democratic functional process.
Initial Strategies
The university participants found personal connections to be of critical importance to planning on
the Gulf Coast. Because it is difficult for “outsiders” to come into a community and be successful,
team-building often begins through personal introductions by a third party known to both teams.
For example, the partnership between Ohio State University and Harrison County was initiated by
and built on a personal connection established with colleagues just before the storm. Following the
hurricane’s landfall, Evans-Cowley contacted her colleagues on the coast to find out if they needed
help. Because of the Gulf Coast’s widespread needs, her colleagues suggested contacting Harrison
County’s zoning administrator, Patrick Bonck. Bonck expressed an urgent need on behalf of the
coastal communities for professional assistance in redevelopment. Ohio State University initiated a
grant of $17,000 and, in October 2005, Bonck and Evans-Cowley developed the project goals and
immediate scope of work.
A primary goal for the planning process was to create a citizen-engagement process that increased
community capacity to implement the plans. Before Hurricane Katrina, citizens in Harrison County
had limited experience with land-use planning functions. Another primary goal of the planning
process was to create plans that would help promote safer communities in the rebuilding process.
Those goals would be achieved through a citizen-based planning process integrated with planning
tools, such as land suitability analyses, to identify the suitability of land for development based on
factors such as soil type, access to infrastructure, and location in a flood plain.
The initial scope of work involved working with citizens in two communities to find out what
they wanted and to address code-related issues. Bonck selected the community of DeLisle because

23Cityscape
Citizen Engagement in Post-Hurricane Katrina Planning in Harrison County, Mississippi
of its racial and economic diversity and because of the heavy damage that the storm wreaked on
that town. He also chose the community of Saucier because it was likely to experience the effects
of citizens moving northward to safer parts of the county. This work was then extended in March
2006 (until March 2008) through a major grant as part of the HUD Universities Rebuilding
America Partnerships (URAP) program.
Over a 2-year period, the project, through a series of studio courses, has developed community
plans for six communities: DeLisle, Eastern Harrison County, Henderson Point, Pineville, Saucier,
and Western Harrison County. For two quarters, the planning studios involved 12 students
working in teams of between four and six students, each assigned to a community. The students
worked with two or three communities over a 7-month period starting in the summer and extend-
ing through January. They worked on an independent-study basis over the summer, starting their
studio with fieldwork in Mississippi in advance of the fall quarter. They committed to returning to
Mississippi the following quarter and agreed to stay on the project on an independent-study basis
until it is completed in the winter quarter. The project is ongoing as university teams continue to
work with Harrison County to complete zoning and subdivision regulation updates.
Creating Plans That Matter
The plans created in the planning process needed to be the result of a community-driven process
with considerable stakeholder input. Credible plans would (1) represent the concerns of the com-
munity and (2) be readily adopted and implemented.
A community-driven process is defined as one that gives individual citizens the power to influence
policy (Julian et al., 1997). In this case, although the county initiated the planning process, the
citizens drove the agenda, development alternatives, and plan recommendations. Planners can
stimulate more citizen involvement by providing opportunities for dialogue that include inform-
ing the community about planning issues, listening to citizens’ concerns, and synthesizing these
concerns into the community plans.
Establishing trust is especially important in Mississippi, where citizens frequently perceive plan-
ning as being a communist concept and where researchers sensed a distrust for “northerner”
consultants among the citizens. In addition to creating an appropriate plan, engaging stakeholders
in a planning process can result in enhanced social capital (Burby, 2003; Gruber, 1994; Innes,
1996). A citizen-participation process allows for planners to educate citizens on planning issues
and concerns, whereby increased knowledge leads to greater understanding about what may be
possible (Innes and Booher, 1999).
To effectively gain the interest of citizens, planners must provide citizens with significant roles in
the planning process and provide them with power in decisionmaking (Arnstein, 1969; Forester,
1999; Innes, 1996; Wondolleck and Yaffee, 2000). Citizens need to be engaged in deciding the
goals of the plan and in creating the plan alternatives (Godschalk, Brody, and Burby, 2003).
Having extensive citizen participation can result in greater knowledge and innovative ideas that
can improve plan quality (Forester, 1999; Moore, 1995). Innes et al. (1994) and Innes (1996)
also found that citizen involvement in planning processes resulted in increased political capital

24 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Evans-Cowley and Gough
that helped in implementing planning actions. The citizen-based process was important in
the Mississippi context because it generated political capital that translated into interest and
ownership in the plan, motivating citizens to push their local leaders to adopt the planning
documents. Researchers have found that effectively creating a sense of ownership in the plan can
reduce potential conflict in the long term, because citizens feel responsible for the plan’s policies
(Creighton, 1992; Wondolleck and Yaffee, 2000).
Although citizen participation increases the cost and time needed to produce a plan, this upfront
investment can pay off with buy-in for the long-term solutions. The end result includes equitable
solutions that protect the interests of the citizens (Godschalk et al., 1994). In Mississippi, the
preferred outcome of the planning process would be a shared sense of ownership of the plan and
its implementation.
Engagement Process
At the time, the HUD Secretary wanted the URAP program to empower students and faculty to
get involved in this important rebuilding effort (HUD, 2006). The planning process in Harrison
County was not only designed to empower students, but also to empower communities. The
planning process engaged local voices to ensure that the community plans represent the interests
of the communities by using an approach based on community empowerment (Evans-Cowley and
Gough, 2007b; Reardon, 2000). The planning teams started by collecting basic information about
the communities before the storm occurred and by conducting phone and personal interviews to
begin to understand citizens’ visions for the future of the communities.
Evans-Cowley thought it critical to integrate direct-action organizing techniques—described
below—to ensure as much citizen participation as possible in the community-planning process
(Alinsky, 1971). The intent was both to ensure that the plan represented the intentions of the
people and to help build support for the plan and its implementation.
Citizen Outreach Approaches
The team designed a multipronged outreach approach to try to maximize the likelihood of reach-
ing citizens in this hurricane-ravaged county. To identify who the citizens of each community were
and how to reach them most effectively post-Hurricane Katrina, the team started by engaging the
County Board of Supervisors. These elected county officials appointed citizen steering committees
that ranged in size from five to nine members and represented the different areas and interests
within each community. The steering committees were charged with talking to neighbors, promot-
ing the town hall meetings, sharing their and their neighbors’ thoughts on what the future of their
communities should be, and reviewing drafts of the plans.
The team planned an initial town hall meeting for each community. The students prepared a
separate newsletter and mailed it to every property owner in each planning area. They sent out the
newsletter before the planning process began in each community, again following the first com-
munity meeting, and then throughout the remainder of the planning process. They sent postcards
to notify property owners when town hall meetings were being held and sent flyers with the same
information home with elementary school students. Before the town hall meetings, students went

25Cityscape
Citizen Engagement in Post-Hurricane Katrina Planning in Harrison County, Mississippi
door to door to announce meetings and posted flyers in local businesses. For rental communities
and Federal Emergency Management Agency (FEMA) trailer parks, the students posted flyers and
knocked on doors. All these outreach methods resulted in highly attended town hall meetings.
For example, in Henderson Point, where only 24 houses were left standing and fewer than 20
people still lived in the community, more than 400 people attended the first town hall meeting. In
the Lizana community, approximately 500 citizens from the town and surrounding communities
attended the first town hall meeting, gathering in a non-air conditioned school gym for 2 hours
to share their thoughts on the future of their community. (To see a photo of the Lizana citizens
crowded into the school gym, visit the online photo appendix at www.huduser.org/periodicals/
cityscpe/vol10num3/cs_images.html.)
The team established an 800 number to enable citizens to call in and leave messages with their
questions and comments about the planning process. Property owners living outside Harrison
County primarily used this resource; they called to find out whether their properties had been
impacted by the storm, to find out what the county was doing, and to request copies of planning
materials. This tool proved to be an effective method for engaging citizens living outside the
county, which was essential in a disaster situation in which much of the community had relocated.
The team established an online discussion board to enable those with Internet access to keep up
with what was going on and to ask questions. The extent of the use of this resource varied from
community to community. As the planning processes continued, the discussion forum transformed
from its primary purpose as a discussion forum for long-range planning processes into a multipur-
pose, community-rebuilding resource board.
The town hall meetings were structured to solicit as much information as possible from citizens
about what they wanted for the future. When citizens arrived at the meeting, a team member met
them at the registration desk, which allowed the citizens to interact with a friendly person from the
moment they arrived. Children who attended the meetings received their own newsletters, which
included a word find puzzle, a maze, and simple articles on what community planning is and how
to become a planner. After registration, a team member directed the citizens to a map where an-
other team member showed them the location of their respective property. Judging by the number
of identifying dots that team members placed on the map for each property represented, the team
could assess whether the meeting achieved representation from throughout the county. This map
activity also offered citizens an opportunity to meet with a planning team member. Another map
showed all the development proposals that the county had approved in the citizen’s community
along with the development-proposal site plan. This additional map provided important and
timely information that allowed residents to stay informed about future development.
First Town Hall Meeting
The town hall meeting structure was specifically designed to gain input from everyone, ensuring
that the voices of only a few citizens did not dominate. These meetings were designed so that two
town hall meetings were held per community; one meeting was held at the beginning of the plan-
ning process and one was held near the end of the planning process. For example, the dates of the
town hall meetings were scheduled in January and March 2006, September and December 2006,
September and December 2007, and March and June 2008. As detailed in the following text, the

26 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Evans-Cowley and Gough
first and second town hall meetings were designed to gather different types of feedback from the
communities.
During the first town hall meeting, citizens first met in small groups to discuss what they liked
best about their community before the storm, what they liked least, and what they would do to
improve the community. Citizens participated in a written survey concerning their employment
and housing and the types of development and policies they wanted for the future.
Citizens also participated in a Visual Preference Survey that allowed them to share their thoughts
about appropriate and inappropriate types of development. Citizens used electronic voting
keypads to vote on the images, and the results were displayed instantly. The keypad tool has been
tremendously popular. At the Saucier town hall meeting, residents booed and applauded as the
results appeared. For the planning team, it was an effective way to show that the team understood
the community’s culture and its goals for the future.
To ensure that the process was as inclusive as possible, students engaged in further outreach by
canvassing rental properties and the FEMA trailer park for one-on-one dialogue with residents in
these areas. Students have used a number of different tools for canvassing, including surveys and
video recording of the properties and landscapes.
The planning team summarized the resulting feedback in the next community newsletter, which
then created additional opportunities for a wider participation, especially from those citizens who
had not yet been engaged in the planning process. Because the priorities that the citizens set are
equivalent to the priorities identified in the plans, the information from the meeting set the foun-
dation on which each community plan was based. The team then returned to Ohio State University
to work on the plans. Every few weeks, the planning team provided the citizens steering committee
with materials to review and comment on. An elected member of the Harrison County Board of
Supervisors and the zoning administrator visited Columbus, Ohio, to review the students’ draft
plan before they sent it to citizens for review and comment.
About a month after the town hall meeting, the students made a draft plan available for review in
the community both on line and in specific local venues. They also sent a newsletter to every prop-
erty owner, summarizing the key policy and design choices in the plan, which enabled citizens to
provide feedback that was then integrated into the draft plan.
Second Town Hall Meeting
The planning team hosted the second town hall meeting in Harrison County, where team members
presented the revised draft and asked for feedback. The meeting followed the same process as the
first town hall meeting, which included meeting citizens at a registration desk and guiding them
through a mapping activity. A few important highlights of this meeting are described in the follow-
ing paragraphs.
Team members received citizens’ feedback using electronic voting keypads to vote on the identified
goals, which showed the extent of community unity on specific goals. The planning team verbally
mirrored the citizens’ words; for example, citizens had said that they would like “to see businesses

27Cityscape
Citizen Engagement in Post-Hurricane Katrina Planning in Harrison County, Mississippi
look better,” so the team used the words “to see businesses look better.” By hearing their words
repeated, the citizens could easily know that the team had listened to what they wanted. A team
member would then explain the available alternatives—in this case, for example, the county could
pursue sign standards for businesses. To measure the citizens’ priorities of the planning strategies,
the team used dot-voting via wall boards. As part of this process, citizens indicated their priorities
by placing dots next to the strategies they supported. This tool allowed community members to see
their neighbors’ opinions and provided the opportunity to interact with the team members who
were stationed at each strategy sheet.
Using citizens’ feedback from the second town hall meeting, the team made final revisions to the
plan and presented it to the Harrison County Board of Supervisors for adoption. The process is
designed to create transparency and to communicate the citizens’ needs throughout the plan.
The citizen-participation process is fully documented in an appendix included in each plan. This
documentation provides the opportunity for those citizens who may not have fully participated to
understand how citizens were represented in the planning process.
Building Community Trust
One of the first priorities during the engagement process was to gain the community’s trust. As
planners from out of state and “up north,” we had the responsibility to overcome this barrier as
early as possible to establish a credible citizen engagement process.
The team members faced the realities and challenges of building trust when they arrived at the
town hall meetings. At the Saucier meeting, the first citizen who arrived immediately got on his
cell phone and started calling everyone he knew, telling them to get down here because there were
folks from up north here and that could only be bad news. This feeling was not uncommon. The
planning team regularly received questions about why the county would bring in people from
up north. To overcome the barriers of being from a northern university, the team adopted two
strategies. First, at the beginning of the first meeting, when Evans-Cowley introduced herself, she
acknowledged the citizens’ potential fear and anxiety they may have if outsiders, with whom they
have had no previous relationship, impose their community’s redevelopment on them. One of the
main questions local residents raised at the outset of the planning process was why a school in
Mississippi was not leading the planning efforts. Evans-Cowley pointed out that, because Missis-
sippi has only one planning school and one architecture school, and those schools’ resources were
being directed to other local communities, the Board of Supervisors had asked for out-of-state
support. She also explained that the focus of this process was not to tell the community what
to do, but to listen to what they wanted and to translate that into a plan that the local Board of
Supervisors could use.
On the positive side, because we were a university-based team rather than a consulting firm,
citizens thought they were helping the students learn. They seemed to enjoy being around college
students. After the citizens understood that the team was there to really listen to what they had to
say, they were more open to sharing their opinions and participating in the planning process. This
process is consistent with the idea that by building trust through engaging citizens, the result can
mean enhanced social capital (Burby, 2003; Gruber, 1994; Innes, 1996).

28 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Evans-Cowley and Gough
Evaluating Progress
One year after Hurricane Katrina made landfall, the Ohio State team began to evaluate its team’s
work and the plans that had been developed in all Harrison County communities, including
those of all the cities and the unincorporated communities. The goal was to evaluate the strengths
and weaknesses of our team in comparison with others to determine what areas we needed to
improve on and where we might best build on our work. We evaluated plans for integration of key
principles for rebuilding, such as hazard mitigation, environmental protection from future storms,
continuity with the principles of new urbanism, engagement of citizens, and the factual basis for
making decisions, setting goals, and developing strategies. Overall, the authors believe the most
important outcomes of the planning process are transparency and citizen engagement, a plan that
recognizes and addresses natural hazards, a plan that recognizes the need to protect environmental
resources, and a plan that is achievable.
Evaluation results of all the post-Hurricane Katrina rebuilding plans in Harrison County showed
a wide range of attention paid to environmental and hazard mitigation concerns. Rebuilding plans
for the cities in Harrison County were primarily completed by consultants who participated in
the Mississippi Renewal Forum. Results from the environmental evaluation suggested that the
plans created by Renewal Forum consultants were largely focused on urban design and failed
to incorporate significant attention to the protection of the natural environment (Evans-Cowley
and Gough, 2008). The Community Plan for Pineville, completed by Ohio State University, scored
the highest on the environmental evaluation. Pineville has a large portion of its land area in
wetlands. Its plan, which has a goal directly related to environmental protection, promotes a wide
range of actions and implementation strategies to protect its abundant environmental resources.
These environmental resources are viewed as assets to the community, providing potential for
ecotourism. For example, the plan calls for developing boat launch areas for nonmotorized boats
to enable residents and visitors to travel along Bayou Portage and stop in the town center for a
meal (Harrison County, 2007a). The plan integrates environmental protection measures, and it
is clear from the citizen-participation element that the residents strongly support this goal. When
the team asked residents what they liked most about their community, they frequently mentioned
the natural environment and beauty, trees, fishing, and rural character (Harrison County, 2007a).
Although the plan received the highest rating in the evaluation for environmental protection, the
authors found room for improvement based on a literature review on environmental planning.
Subsequent studio courses used a more sophisticated model for determining areas to protect from
development, known as the Land Use Conflict Identification Strategy (Carr and Zwick, 2007). The
Community Plan for Henderson Point-Pass Christian Isles received the highest overall score for hazard
mitigation (Evans-Cowley and Gough, 2007a) Henderson Point was the most heavily impacted
community in Harrison County, with 100 percent of the community impacted by up to 30 feet
of storm surge. The plan has several goals directly related to hazard mitigation, and it promotes a
wide range of actions and implementation strategies to create a more disaster-resistant community
(Harrison County, 2007b). One might expect this community to have a strong hazard mitigation
angle to its plan because only 24 homes were left standing after Hurricane Katrina came ashore
(Mixon, 2006). The plan identifies the location of hazards, describes the characteristics of hazards,
assesses the population exposed, and describes the environmental impacts of the disaster.

29Cityscape
Citizen Engagement in Post-Hurricane Katrina Planning in Harrison County, Mississippi
One challenge of incorporating hazard mitigation elements into the Harrison County plans was
dealing with citizens’ disinterest. For example, although the Henderson Point plan integrates
hazard mitigation measures, citizens who wanted to rebuild their community the way it had been
showed little interest in hazard mitigation. They did not support the Advisory Base Flood Eleva-
tions, which required houses to be built up to 25 feet above ground level. Also, citizens rejected
proposals by the U.S. Army Corp of Engineers (USACE) to build a levy for the community.
Although the Community Plan for Henderson Point-Pass Christian Isles addresses the hazards in
the communities and sets goals and policies to support efforts to address them, the potential for
devastating loss from rebuilding attempts if another hurricane hits is enormous because nearly
all the land area is in a 100-year flood zone. Research has found that it is often difficult to engage
citizens in discussions of hazard mitigation (Birkland, 1996; Burby, 2003). This finding proved
to be a serious challenge for the students who wanted to protect the community to the greatest
degree possible but had to respect the citizens’ strong ties to the land and need to rebuild their
community. Ultimately the students found that the most effective way to engage in discussions
about environmental protection and hazard mitigation was to frame the issue around their values
and concerns. For example, in DeLisle and Pineville, the same tools that promote hazard mitiga-
tion and environmental protection also promote the preservation of rural character. By talking to
citizens about tools for rural preservation, the students found much higher levels of support than if
they had discussed the tools in the context of hazard mitigation.
In evaluating the planning process, the planners clearly realized that they need to work closely
with the emergency managers to implement land use policies and capital improvement investments
that can effectively protect communities from future disasters. In all cases, the evaluation of post-
Hurricane Katrina community plans exposed areas for improvement in environmental protection
and hazard mitigation. In their dialogue with citizens, planners need to acknowledge the realities
and concerns of the long-range protection of these communities and their environment. Harrison
County communities should integrate the planning documents prepared by the local government’s
emergency management office, FEMA, USACE, and other organizations into their own long-range
plans as a means for better addressing environmental and hazard mitigation elements. The Mis-
sissippi Development Authority recently approved funding for further comprehensive planning
for communities along the Mississippi Gulf Coast. This additional funding should allow for
implementation of environmental and hazard mitigation policies and strategies and is critical to the
long-range protection of communities.
Balancing Educational and Community Objectives
Each studio course was structured to provide learning experiences that combined intense, direct
community service with explicit learning objectives, preparation, and reflection (Dewey, 1948;
Kolb, 1984). For example, each course required students to prepare weekly journal entries reflect-
ing on what they were learning, and, at points throughout the quarter, students reflected on the
conflicts between what they viewed as good planning, what the community wanted, and what
political constraints existed. Providing opportunities throughout the quarter to reflect on learning
objectives helped students focus not just on the community plan, but also on what they were
learning. One of the biggest challenges for the instructor was the overwhelming long-term plan-

30 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Evans-Cowley and Gough
ning needs for Harrison County. There were always many more projects that the county needed
help with than there was time available to complete them. Almost weekly, the county asked the
team to take on more work. It was critical for the instructor to try to balance the educational
objectives with the county’s needs. Fortunately, the county mainly needed long-range community
planning, which was an ideal fit for the learning objectives of the comprehensive planning studio
course. Throughout the planning process, educational objectives had to be balanced with com-
munity objectives. For example, the Southern Mississippi Planning and Development District
(SMPDD) approached the planning team with an idea to create a senior village to address the
affordable housing needs of seniors, which is a universal issue for most communities. SMPDD,
in working with the consulting firm PBS&J, secured a commitment from the firm to donate at
least 35 green mobile homes. These mobile homes have an environmentally friendly design and
meet requirements for accessibility according to the Americans with Disabilities Act. They are
available as part of the Mississippi Cottage program. SMPDD had identified a site known as the
County Farm (a 640-acre property given to Harrison County) as a location for the development.
They asked the planning team to develop a site plan for the project. Although citizens expressed
strong support for a senior village, they did not support locating the village at the County Farm.
As a result, the instructor was in a quandary. Should the students develop a site plan without a
site or should the team stop and redirect its attention elsewhere? The instructor thought it would
be a valuable learning exercise to design a conceptual site plan, develop a partnership proposal on
how the county might participate, conduct a market analysis, and develop an initial pro forma (see
exhibit 1). The students then provided the site plan, proposal, and analysis to SMPDD and PBS&J,
Exhibit 1
A Site Plan for a Senior Village
This conceptual site plan integrates 50 green mobile homes and an assisted-living facility on a 10-acre site.
Credit: Matthew Leasure.

31Cityscape
Citizen Engagement in Post-Hurricane Katrina Planning in Harrison County, Mississippi
who used the materials to make a presentation to the Harrison County Board of Supervisors on
how a senior village could be developed. As of October 2008, SMPDD is seeking a site that could
be used for the project. Ultimately, the project met educational objectives and a community need.
In another case, the county strongly desired that the planning team work on the Scenic Byway
application for the designation of State Highway 605. The students participating in the studio were
already very busy working on the community plan for this area. Although preparing an application
would be a learning exercise for the students, the instructor thought it was inconsistent with the
learning objectives of a comprehensive planning studio. After ongoing discussions with the county,
the county decided to reallocate staffing resources and hire a student intern from Ohio State to
specifically focus on the application rather than making it a studio activity.
Although challenges always existed to balance educational requirements and the needs of Harrison
County, the overall goal of combining direct community service and learning is to transform class-
room learning into skills the students can use to make a difference in the community—in this case,
Harrison County (Eyler, Giles, and Braxton, 1997). At the end of the planning process, the uni-
versity hopes that, as a result of working with the communities in Harrison County, the students
will have positive attitudes toward their own communities, greater involvement in politics, and
instilled values of citizenship (Ahmad-Llewellyn, 2003; Hunter and Brisbin, 2000; Kirlin, 2002). In
reviewing the students’ journals, instructors found that their attitudes toward citizen engagement
had clearly changed. Although at the beginning of the course students viewed citizen participation
as an important part of planning, by the end of the process they understood how engaging citizens
could result in a truly positive transformation for a community.
Obstacles to Success
The university team faced a number of challenges in executing the participatory planning process.
An initial challenge was how to reach out to citizens who had been displaced by the hurricane. For
example, in DeLisle, the Post Office was not delivering mail to individual addresses. Instead, re-
cipients had to go to a central post office outside of their community to get their mail. Those living
outside the community were often moving from place to place, and they were not necessarily hav-
ing their mail forwarded. Phones were of limited use because some people were still living in tents.
The team used a variety of citizen outreach approaches as described in the previous sections but
also reached out to area churches and businesses and used word of mouth to promote the process.
It is important to note that this rebuilding effort provided the first opportunity for these communi-
ties to participate in a planning process. Harrison County adopted its first comprehensive plan
in 1999. It was prepared to allow for the adoption of zoning, but it did not include any effort to
engage citizens in planning for their future. Citizens in general were skeptical about the value of
planning and some equated zoning with communism. These attitudes posed as big of a challenge
as convincing citizens that outsiders were not intent on imposing decisions on them. In part, this
opposition to planning was based on a lack of understanding about how planning could benefit
their communities. To gain the community’s trust, the team avoided using planning terms and
instead used the citizens’ own words. The largest concern of most citizens was that their rural
lifestyle be maintained. The team would make statements such as, “you told us that you wanted to

32 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Evans-Cowley and Gough
make sure that the community maintains its farming areas.” The team would then offer alternatives
for achieving this. The citizens understood that growth was inevitable, but they were generally
concerned about how such growth would ruin their communities. The planning process helped
them understand that by making decisions about where growth could happen, they could use
planning and zoning to effectively achieve their goal of preserving rural areas.
The students struggled to appropriately frame the plans to overcome obstacles encountered
throughout the planning process (Argyris, Putnam, and Smith, 1985; Dewey, 1948; Kolb, 1984;
Lewin, 1951; Schon, 1983; Whyte, 1991, 1984). The students repeatedly experienced conflicts
between what they saw as good planning and what the citizens wanted. The students struggled
to understand the citizens’ perspective. For example, in DeLisle, where 90 percent of the housing
was impacted by storm surge, the students could not understand why citizens wanted to rebuild
the same houses that they had before the hurricane. The instructor pointed out that the citizens
strongly value both the very low-density character of their community and the scenic rivers and
bayous. The citizens’ values were not grounded in hazard mitigation; they were grounded in rural
preservation. By framing solutions around rural preservation, the team could help the citizens’
achieve their goals and, at the same time, could fulfill its own desire to implement hazard mitiga-
tion measures.
Lessons Learned
Any community, whether or not it is facing a disaster, could use the planning process used in Harrison
County. By using an empowerment planning approach, the team effectively engaged citizens in
planning and provided them with the power to implement their plans. The planning process
employed in Harrison County offers a number of lessons learned from both the community and
university perspectives.
Community Lessons
Although students can help during a planning process, when the course is over, they move on. A
critical element of this planning process was to create a way to give citizens the ability to carry on
with the plan after the students had gone. A problem that any community faces in working with
a consultant is having the local will and energy to move the plan forward. The planning process
must be designed to build community capacity for implementation.
Creating a good plan is only the starting point. A major component of the planning process in
Harrison County was to build planning capacity in each community. At each meeting, people
were asked to sign up to volunteer to assist the steering committee with implementation of the
plans. The county-appointed steering committees, after completion of each plan, are charged with
forming a nonprofit organization to implement the plans. Finding the time and energy to volunteer
to help with planning has been a real struggle for community members who are trying to rebuild
their own lives and have little time for other activities. In every community, however, committed
people have made it a priority to ensure that the plans are implemented. These individuals have
formed community organizations that have led to the implementation of the plans. For example,
the Saucier Improvement Association started a farmers market (exhibit 2). In Pineville, a property

33Cityscape
Citizen Engagement in Post-Hurricane Katrina Planning in Harrison County, Mississippi
owner applied for and was selected for the pilot Leadership for Energy and Environmental Design
for Neighborhood Development program. In DeLisle, a property owner worked with a land trust to
place a property along the bayou in permanent conservation.
University Lessons
From the university perspective, the project has created numerous learning opportunities for
students and faculty. Cultural bias was a significant issue upfront. Students’ expectations for what
citizens should want initially proved to be a barrier to good planning. Over time the students
learned how to set aside their own values and embrace those of others. To help the students
overcome their biases, at the end of the first day in Mississippi, the faculty facilitated a debriefing
session with each class of students in which the students spoke of their first impressions. Student
comments created opportunities for discussions on differences in cultural values between them-
selves and local residents. In addition, local residents provided the students with tours through the
community to help students deepen their understanding of the relationship between individual
and family lifestyles and the cultural context of a given community.
The project has affected students emotionally. Crying has been a common experience throughout
the planning process, and anger and frustration has often been taken out on teammates. These
behaviors are in part from mental exhaustion but also are the result of being overwhelmed by the
personal situations of residents in Harrison County (Evans-Cowley, 2006). Although the instructor
Exhibit 2
Community Organization Starts Farmers Market
As a first action, the Saucier Improvement Association initiated a twice-weekly farmers market. This image shows the ribbon
cutting for the farmers market kickoff. Photo credit: Steve Howard.

34 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Evans-Cowley and Gough
initially was not prepared to counsel the students through this emotionally challenging experience,
she initiated a project in which each past class contributed to a “Mississippi Survivor’s Guide” that
offers helpful advice on how to work with teammates, the community, officials, stress, and the
culture of the coast. The guide helps prepare upcoming students for their experience. A greater
focus on reflective journaling later in the project’s evolution also helped students with this aspect
of their learning process.
The students and faculty learned the extreme importance of personal connections to gain informa-
tion. Harrison County is a relatively closed society whose citizens do not return phone calls or e-mails
unless they know the person or have a connection with the person. This attitude of exclusiveness
created extreme difficulties for the students who expected they could call someone at the last
minute and get an appointment before their first trip to the Gulf Coast. Students quickly realized
that it was vital to create a network of people on the coast who could provide information and then
use this small network to gain introductions to other people who could provide information.
Overall, the experience for the students and faculty involved has been one of tremendous learning
and opportunity for professional growth. Although the goal of the course was to benefit the citi-
zens of Harrison County, students and faculty have also experienced tremendous personal benefits.
The students have departed feeling a close and personal connection to the Mississippi coast, with
some of the students returning on vacation to see the progress and visit with the people they met
in the community.
Conclusion
The approaches the authors used in this planning process could be used to address many
postdisaster recovery situations and in any typical community planning process. The result of the
Harrison County planning process has been that Harrison County has adopted each plan, with the
support of the citizens in each community. The planning team repeatedly heard citizens who had
attended planning meetings in other communities say, “you are doing it right”—meaning that the
teams were asking people what they wanted and not telling them what to do. The mayor of nearby
Long Beach said he was impressed that the planning team had actually listened to what the com-
munity wanted, and he wished that he had a school like Ohio State University working with his
community (Skellie, 2007). In Harrison County, the citizens ultimately decided what their future
would be. The plans created out of the HUD Universities Rebuilding America Partnerships grant
program have received a number of awards from the Small Town and Rural Planning Division of
the American Planning Association, the Economic Development Division of the American Planning
Association, the Ohio Planning Conference, and the Congress for the New Urbanism.
The county has been so satisfied with the efforts of Ohio State University that they have awarded
additional grant funds to further the work of the university. In 2006, they added Ohio State
University as a subcontractor on a Coastal Impact Assistance Program grant (through the National
Oceanic & Atmospheric Administration). The result was a countywide Smart Growth Resource
Guide, which was selected for an Innovator Award from the National Association of Development
Organizations. The county selected Ohio State University to receive a competitive bid contract
through the Mississippi Development Authority grant program to prepare the county’s compre-

35Cityscape
Citizen Engagement in Post-Hurricane Katrina Planning in Harrison County, Mississippi
hensive plan, Sand-Beach Master Plan, and revise the county’s zoning and subdivision regulations,
all of which will continue the partnership through 2009. In the end, Harrison County found that
selecting a university resulted in an ideal partnership that has led to a long-term relationship for
providing substantial design and planning assistance.
Acknowledgments
This article is based on research supported by the U.S. Department of Housing and Urban
Development through the Universities Rebuilding America Partnerships grant program number
URAP-05-OH-039.
Authors
Jennifer S. Evans-Cowley is an associate professor of city and regional planning at The Ohio State
University.
Meghan Zimmerman Gough is an assistant professor of urban planning at Virginia Commonwealth
University.
References
Ahmad-Llewellyn, Shahara. 2003. “From Knowledge, to Service, to Citizenship,” Phi Delta Kappan
62 (1): 62.
Alinsky, Saul D. 1971. Rules for Radicals: A Practical Primer for Realistic Radicals. New York: Vintage
Press.
Argyris, Chris, Robert Putnam, and Diana McLain Smith. 1985. Action Science: Concepts, Methods,
and Skills for Research and Intervention. San Francisco: Jossey-Bass Publishers: 80–102.
Arnstein, Sherry R. 1969. “A Ladder of Citizen Participation,” Journal of the American Institute of
Planners 35 (4): 216–224.
Birkland, Thomas A. 1996. “Natural Disasters as Focusing Events: Policy Communities and
Political Response,” International Journal of Mass Emergencies and Disasters 14 (2): 221–243.
Bonck, Patrick. 2005. Harrison County zoning administrator. Personal interview (November 7).
Burby, Raymond J. 2003. “Making Plans that Matter: Citizen Involvement and Government
Action,” Journal of the American Planning Association 69 (1): 33–49.
Carr, Margaret, and Paul Zwick. 2007. Smart Land-Use Analysis: The LUCIS Model. Redlands, CA:
ESRI Press.
Creighton, James L. 1992. Involving Citizens in Community Decision Making: A Guidebook.
Washington, DC: Program for Community Problem Solving.

36 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Evans-Cowley and Gough
Dewey, John. 1948. The Need for a Philosophy of Education, in Experience and Education. New York:
Macmillan: 25–31.
Evans-Cowley, Jennifer. 2006. “Preparing Students for Disaster: A Framework for Engaging in
Service-Learning in Post-Katrina Mississippi,” Journal of Higher Education Outreach and Scholarship
12 (1): 109–124.
Evans-Cowley, Jennifer, and Meghan Gough. 2008. “Evaluating Environmental Planning in Post-
Katrina Plans in Mississippi,” Journal of Environmental Planning and Management 51 (3): 399–419.
Evans-Cowley, Jennifer, and Meghan Gough. 2007a. “Is Hazard Mitigation Being Incorporated into
Post-Katrina Plans in Mississippi?” International Journal of Mass Emergencies and Hazards 25 (3):
177–217.
Evans-Cowley, Jennifer, and Meghan Gough. 2007b. “Transforming Top-Down to Bottom-Up
Planning in Post-Katrina Mississippi,” Progressive Planning (Summer): 13–17.
Eyler, Janet, Dwight E. Giles, Jr., and John Braxton. 1997. “The Impact of Service-Learning on
College Students,” Michigan Journal of Community Service Learning 4: 5–15.
Forester, John. 1999. “Challenges of Mediation and Deliberation in the Design Professions: Practice
Stories from Israel and Norway,” Journal of Architectural and Planning Research 16 (2): 116–132.
Godschalk, David R., Samuel Brody, and Raymond Burby. 2003. “Public Participation in Natural
Hazard Mitigation Policy Formation: Challenges for Comprehensive Planning,” Journal of
Environmental Planning and Management 46 (5): 733–754.
Godschalk, David R., David W. Parham, Douglas R. Porter, William R. Potapchuck, and Steven
W. Schukraft. 1994. Pulling Together: A Planning and Development Consensus-Building Manual.
Washington, DC: Urban Land Institute.
Gruber, Judith. 1994. “Coordinating Growth Management Through Consensus-Building:
Incentives and the Generation of Social, Intellectual, and Political Capital.” Working paper no.
617. University of California, Berkeley Institute of Urban and Regional Development.
Harrison County. 2007a. Community Plan for Pineville. http://www.co.harrison.ms.us/departments/
zoning/downloads.asp (accessed January 20, 2007).
Harrison County. 2007b. Community Plan for Henderson Point-Pass Christian Isles. http://www.
co.harrison.ms.us/departments/zoning/downloads.asp (accessed January 20, 2007).
Hunter, Susan, and Richard A. Brisbin, Jr. 2000. “The Impact of Service Learning on Democratic
and Civic Values,” PS: Political Science and Politics 33 (3): 623–626.
Innes, Judith E. 1996. “Planning through Consensus Building: A New View of the Comprehensive
Planning Ideal,” Journal of the American Planning Association 62: 460–472.
Innes, Judith E., and David E. Booher. 1999. “Consensus Building and Complex Adaptive
Systems,” Journal of the American Planning Association 65 (4): 412–423.

37Cityscape
Citizen Engagement in Post-Hurricane Katrina Planning in Harrison County, Mississippi
Innes, Judith E., Judith Gruber, Robert Thompson, and Michael Neuman. 1994. “Coordinating
Growth and Environmental Management through Consensus Building.” CPS Report: A Policy
Research Program Report. University of California at Berkeley: California Policy Seminar.
Julian, David, Thomas M. Reischl, Richard V. Carrick, and Cathy Katrenich. 1997. “Citizen
Participation—Lessons Learned from a United Way Planning Process,” Journal of the American
Planning Association 63 (3): 354–355.
Kirlin, Mary. 2002. “Civic Skill Building: The Missing Component in Service Programs,” PS:
Political Science and Politics 3 (5): 571–575.
Kolb, David A. 1984. Experiential Learning: Experience as the Source of Learning and Development.
Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice Hall: 39–60.
Lewin, Kurt A. 1951. Field Theory in Social Sciences. New York: Harper and Row.
Mixon, George. 2006. Harrison County, Mississippi, fire chief. Personal correspondence (January 5).
Mailing address: 20121 West Wotham Road, Saucier, Mississippi 39574.
Moore, C. Nicholas. 1995. Participation Tools for Better Land-Use Planning: Techniques and Case
Studies. Sacramento: Local Government Commission.
Reardon, Kenneth. 2000. “An Experiential Approach to Creating an Effective Community-
University Partnership: The East St. Louis Action Research Project,” Cityscape 5 (1): 59–74.
Schon, Donald. 1983. The Reflective Practitioner: How Professionals Think in Action. New York: Basic
Books.
Skellie, William. 2007. Mayor, city of Long Beach, Mississippi. Personal interview (September 5).
Thompson, Richard. 2005. “Mississippi Tackles a Tough One,” Planning (December): 6–11.
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development (HUD). 2006. “Universities Rebuilding
America,” Research Works 3 (5): 1–2.
Whyte, William F. 1991. Participatory Action Research. Newbury Park, CA: Sage Publications.
Whyte, William F. 1984. Learning from the Field: A Guide from Experience. Newbury Park, CA:
Sage Publications.
Wondolleck, Julia, and Steven Yaffee. 2000. Making Collaboration Work: Lessons from Innovation in
Natural Resource Management. Washington, DC: Island Press.

38 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina

39Cityscape: A Journal of Policy Development and Research • Volume 10, Number 3 • 2008
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development • Office of Policy Development and Research
Cityscape
Building Local Capacity:
Planning for Local Culture
and Neighborhood Recovery
in New Orleans
Jacob Wagner
Michael Frisch
University of Missouri-Kansas City
Billy Fields
The University of New Orleans
Abstract
How can successful partnerships for advocacy planning be formed and sustained in a
postdisaster environment? What roles can university-community partnerships play to
create a more equitable and sustainable city while retaining the qualities of local culture
that make New Orleans distinct? This article describes an innovative partnership
between The Urban Conservancy and the Department of Architecture, Urban Planning
and Design at the University of Missouri-Kansas City that is focused on local culture as
the foundation for disaster recovery and economic renewal. Cultural heritage offers an
alternative framework for recovery planning that prioritizes local culture and the his-
toric built environment as essential to the city’s identity and recovery. Successful partner-
ships in a city like New Orleans require local knowledge, respect for local culture, and an
understanding of local politics. In this context, a partnership informed by mutual respect
with a goal of local capacity building was a useful approach to the university-community
partnerships model.
Introduction
Among cities in the United States, New Orleans is one of the most distinctive places with a deep
history of urbanism and cultural diversity. When viewed in the context of suburbanization and
homogenization in the post-World War II era, the distinctiveness of the city’s creole urbanism is
even more pronounced (Wagner, 2008; Hirsch and Logsdon, 1992). While the historic character

40 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Wagner, Frisch, and Fields
of the city’s neighborhoods provides the basic framework for everyday life, it also serves as the
foundation for the tourism industry, one of the dominant sectors of the New Orleans economy
(Whelan, 2006). In the wake of Hurricane Katrina and the levee failures, however, much of the
historic urban fabric and the city’s cultural heritage are threatened.
Although Hurricane Katrina and the failure of the federal hurricane protection system created
a housing crisis of epic proportions, rebuilding has required more than rehabilitating the city’s
housing stock. Because of the sheer size of the area impacted by floodwaters and the preexisting
conditions in the city’s neighborhoods, recovery planning has required a multidimensional focus
on local culture, infrastructure planning, and community economic development.
This article describes an innovative approach to community planning and design in New Orleans
focused on local culture as the foundation for disaster recovery and economic renewal. Funded
by the U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development’s (HUD’s) Office of University
Partnerships (OUP), the project involves an ongoing partnership between The Urban Conservancy
in New Orleans and the Department of Architecture, Urban Planning and Design, at the University
of Missouri-Kansas City (UMKC). Additional partners include the Friends of Lafitte Corridor
(FOLC), the Mid-City Neighborhood Organization (MCNO), the Rails-to-Trails Conservancy, and
The University of New Orleans.
The research addresses two questions: (1) How can successful partnerships for advocacy planning
be formed and sustained given the challenges of working in a postdisaster environment? (2) What
is the role of university-community partnerships in rebuilding a more equitable and sustainable
city that retains the qualities of local culture that make New Orleans distinct? This article presents
the partnership’s efforts in the areas of economic development, heritage tourism, and planning for
neighborhood recovery. It evaluates the context in which the university-community partnership
developed and the challenges the partners faced in their efforts to advocate for a sustainable and
equitable recovery process.
Context
Following the disaster of Hurricane Katrina, the city of New Orleans was in a dire situation.
According to data compiled by the Federal Emergency Management Agency (FEMA) and the Small
Business Administration (SBA), more than 105,000 housing units in Orleans Parish experienced
major or severe flood damage. This number alone is staggering—Orleans Parish experienced
more damaged housing units from the disaster than the states of Mississippi, Alabama, Texas, and
Florida combined (HUD, 2006). Impacts to businesses were also severe in Orleans Parish. State
reports show that Orleans Parish lost 2,564 employers in the first year following the disaster—the
highest total loss in the state (Terrell and Bilbo, 2007). The Louisiana Department of Culture,
Recreation and Tourism reported that the tourism industry in New Orleans was losing upwards
of $15 million per day in revenues from lost tourism and hospitality activity following the disaster
(Louisiana Department of Culture, Recreation and Tourism, 2005a).
In addition to these impacts and the disaster’s broad geographic scope, the mass evacuation caused
by the disaster created a financial crisis that left local government paralyzed and near bankruptcy.
Although both Mayor C. Ray Nagin and Governor Kathleen Blanco acted quickly to establish

41Cityscape
Building Local Capacity: Planning for Local Culture and Neighborhood Recovery in New Orleans
rebuilding commissions, the city government had limited capacity to rebuild. Mayor Nagin’s deci-
sion to lay off an estimated 3,000 “nonessential” employees in October 2005, including two-thirds
of the city’s planning staff, had a serious effect on the ability of the city’s planning and housing
agencies to function (Eggler, 2005).
In New Orleans, the recovery process included three phases of planning led by different organiza-
tions, including the Action Plan to Rebuild New Orleans, prepared by Wallace, Roberts & Todd,
LLC Planning and Design for the Bring New Orleans Back Commission (BNOBC); the New
Orleans Neighborhoods Rebuilding Plan (NONRP), prepared by consultant teams under the
contract of Lambert Advisory for the City Council; and the Unified New Orleans Plan (UNOP)
developed by multiple planning consultants under the direction of the Greater New Orleans
Foundation with substantial funding and support from the Rockefeller Foundation. Each plan
served a specific purpose and dealt with the challenge of citywide recovery in different ways, given
the tensions inherent in postdisaster planning that was highly politicized (Wagner, 2006; Nelson,
Ehrenfeucht, and Laska, 2007).
By January 2006, the policy direction from City Hall suggested an approach in which each
neighborhood would have to prove its viability (Russell and Donze, 2006). In this context, many
neighborhood organizations struggled to get their recovery planning process going with little or
no input from the city planning staff. Local nonprofit organizations also struggled to recover from
the disaster and to rebuild their operations. Given this environment, many universities began to
partner with local nonprofits and neighborhood organizations to develop plans that would demon-
strate a neighborhood’s ability to rebuild.
University-Community Partnerships Literature
Before the disastrous events of August 29, 2005, the university-community partnership approach
at HUD’s OUP had demonstrated 10 years of encouraging universities to participate in service
learning. These university collaborations with local organizations included applied research in the
areas of public education, community development, urban planning, and architecture/community
design (Baum, 2003; Feld, 1997; Pearson and Robbins, 2002).
The universities that OUP selected for the Gulf Coast Universities Rebuilding America Partnerships
grants in March 2006 represented a mix of these areas of partnership. Our work falls under
the heading of community design, because the actual practice has been a mix of neighborhood
advocacy planning, local economic development, heritage tourism planning, and urban (greenway)
design. Community design is increasingly recognized as a practice with the potential to create
more sustainable design solutions that are the product of local knowledge and professional exper-
tise (Blake, 2003; Hester, 1984; 2006).
Insights From the Disaster Recovery Literature
The relationship among urban planning, urban design, and disasters has long been a focus of
scholarly research. Kevin Lynch’s work What Time Is This Place? (1972) provides a landmark
exploration of the questions surrounding environmental change in cities. Lynch argues that the
purpose of urban planning is fundamentally related to the management of change. Rather than

42 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Wagner, Frisch, and Fields
suggesting that the disaster created a “clean slate” in New Orleans, Lynch’s work affirms the reality
that planning in the context of a postdisaster environment is a far more complex task of managing
environmental change in a historic city (Wagner, 2008).
Haas, Kates, and Bowden (1977) provide a four-stage model to describe the basic phases of the
disaster recovery process: (1) emergency response (search and rescue operations), (2) restoration
(reopening basic services and rebuilding infrastructure), (3) reconstruction I (return to predisaster
economy and population), and (4) reconstruction II (memorialize the losses and build for the
future). According to these authors, each phase of the process takes about 10 times longer than the
previous phase, and the extent of local planning along with government capacity affects the timing
of recovery in a particular place (Burke and Beatley, 1997; Vale and Campanella, 2005). Our part-
nership, which developed near the end of the emergency response phase (November to December
2005) and very early in the restoration phase, was informed by the long-term planning necessary
to move the city toward reconstruction. Such planning must recognize that disasters both magnify
preexisting social problems and inequities, and create dynamic new situations (Drabek, 1986;
Laska and Morrow, 2006; Deyle et al., 1998).
Because our partnership was developed with a holistic view of neighborhood recovery, our team
emphasized local business assistance as a key part of the recovery process. Disaster recovery greatly
changes the local business environment, and these changes occur at the metropolitan and neigh-
borhood levels. Some local businesses adapt to new conditions and thrive, while others survive the
immediate disaster only to fail at surviving the recovery process (Alesch et al., 2001). Given this
knowledge of the challenges of disaster recovery and the importance of local business to the city’s
economy and culture, our team included a strong business recovery component in its research and
planning, including the Stay Local! program and a business recovery workshop (described below).
Building the Partnership
The collaboration began in November 2005 with coordination for an urban planning studio course
in the Department of Architecture, Urban Planning and Design at UMKC in the spring semester
of 2006. The leadership of The Urban Conservancy and faculty at UMKC developed a strategy
that would meet the needs of the local organization while addressing the educational objectives
of a studio-based, urban planning program. The partnership was based on the preexisting profes-
sional networks of Dr. Jacob A. Wagner, who had lived and worked in New Orleans from 1999
to 2004. These contacts included Ed Melendez, a founder of The Urban Conservancy. Wagner’s
and Melendez’s common values and attitudes toward the economy and culture of New Orleans
provided a basis for the collaboration. From the beginning, the team took the approach that the
student work would be pragmatic by generating real projects and solutions that the local partner
could implement in collaboration with other organizations.
Faculty traveled to New Orleans in December 2005 to meet with The Urban Conservancy and to
tour the city’s neighborhoods. Our approach acknowledged that New Orleans would continue to
depend on tourism as a significant driver of the local economy and that the urban fabric of the
city’s historic neighborhoods was not only worthy of restoration but a necessity for the recovery of
local culture and commerce. As such, our planning process sought new strategies to diversify the

43Cityscape
Building Local Capacity: Planning for Local Culture and Neighborhood Recovery in New Orleans
city’s economy while seeking to more evenly distribute the economic benefits of tourism through a
heritage tourism strategy.
Before the disaster, The Urban Conservancy could be characterized as a “next generation” pres-
ervation group—one that defines preservation as including both the people in a neighborhood
as the generators of local culture and the distinctive built environment. Through their activism
and programs, The Urban Conservancy defined this approach to preservation at an urban scale
rather than an architectural scale (Melendez and Coats, 2004). Pre-Hurricane Katrina, The Urban
Conservancy’s role in New Orleans had been to spark dialogue about local economic development
and to ask the question: How do you achieve sustainability in a very practical sense within New
Orleans’ neighborhoods? The organization realized that sustainable development requires moving
the community to address issues such as poverty, affordable housing, and other key concerns.
This interrelationship between local culture and historic neighborhoods became heightened as
the extent of damage in New Orleans was assessed and the long work of disaster recovery began
(Piazza, 2005). UMKC faculty had expertise in neighborhood planning, community development,
historic preservation, and regional economic planning. Consultants with expertise in disaster
planning and transportation planning were added to the partnership. The four objectives of the
university-community partnership included the following:
1. Rebuild the local capacity of citizens, business owners, and community leaders to plan for and
implement economic recovery and housing resettlement.
2. Identify heritage tourism nodes in the city and plan for their long-term recovery.
3. Create a plan to attract funding for redevelopment.
4. Develop policy recommendations that will inform the reconstruction process while maintaining
the distinct culture of New Orleans.
The original work program proposed a series of plans for three heritage tourism nodes as well as
additional tasks to be performed by the university and local partner, including the launch of Stay
Local!—an advocacy program for strengthening the local economy.
Why Heritage Tourism?
Cultural heritage offers a different lens for viewing land use and planning decisions that prioritizes
local culture and the historic built environment as intrinsically important and essential to the city’s
identity and recovery (Hayden, 1995). Heritage tourism recognizes the diversity of people who
travel to the city and builds on the city’s unique neighborhoods, landmarks, and cultural sites to
attract visitors. The historic neighborhoods of New Orleans provide diverse attractions for locals
and visitors alike, and yet most visitors rarely venture beyond the “tourist bubble” of the French
Quarter and Garden District (Judd and Fainstein, 1999).
In the past, the city and the private sector have promoted tourism in New Orleans without much
coordination with land use planning or neighborhood participation, despite the fact that such
coordination could significantly affect neighborhoods that experience an increase in tourism
development (Foley and Lauria, 2003). Vesey’s work (1997) shows how local businesses shift over

44 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Wagner, Frisch, and Fields
time to address the tourism market while resident-oriented businesses decline. A new strategy of
heritage tourism requires a more deliberate approach to tourism planning that combines distinct
local goods and services with public infrastructure investment. The reestablishment of the Canal
Streetcar line in 2004, for example, indicates a commitment to tourism as an economic develop-
ment strategy that should be coordinated with land use planning in the neighborhoods along the
streetcar line.
Given the impact of the disaster on the city’s historic neighborhoods, our team believed that
heritage tourism provides an approach to place-based economic development that is compatible
with the unique qualities of local culture. New Orleans includes 22 historic districts of national
and local significance, and hundreds of landmarks that define the city’s sense of place. Potential
attractions are spread throughout the city, although many sites of significance are unknown and
often remain unrecognized as opportunities for tourism. Further, in light of the disaster, the team
believed that the continuity of the city’s historic neighborhoods would be more important than
ever because the familiar landmarks and urban fabric provide a counterbalance to the great physi-
cal destruction that occurred in the city.
Initial Studio and Planning Research
In January 2006, UMKC began an urban planning studio focused on developing a plan for neigh-
borhood recovery that emphasized heritage tourism. Studio faculty decided that students needed
to have an intimate understanding of the city’s history for the process to be successful. The work of
the studio was organized in three phases. After each of the first two phases, students presented to
an interdisciplinary steering committee of Kansas City residents with experience in New Orleans.
Having a repository of local knowledge about New Orleans in the steering committee was neces-
sary to direct the plans and designs of relatively inexperienced students.
In phase one, students were assigned readings on New Orleans to begin the process of learning the 

complexities of the historic city and to prepare for their first trip to the city at the end of January
2006. Students read and critiqued three recovery plans generated for New Orleans immediately
after Hurricane Katrina.
1
Using a Geographic Information System (GIS), students mapped historic
districts, neighborhood services, and institutions using data from the city’s Land Use Plan (New
Orleans City Planning Commission, 1999), neighborhood plans (Brooks and Wagner, 1999;
Dufour and Gladstone, 2004; Lauria et al., 1996), architectural histories of the city, and local
phone and tourist directories.
From these sources, the team identified heritage tourism nodes—areas with clusters of historic
resources, places of interest, and local businesses. Historic district boundaries were overlaid with
these clusters, and 11 nodes were selected for analysis. The identified heritage tourism nodes
(exhibit 1) were Oak Street/Carrollton, Freret, OC Haley, Back O’ Town, Mid-City, Fair Grounds/
Jazz Fest/Bayou St. John, Tremé, St. Roch/New Marigny, Algier’s Point, Holy Cross, and Gentilly.
1
See Urban Land Institute (2005), American Planning Association (2005), BNOB Commission (2006), and Louisiana
Department of Culture, Recreation and Tourism (2005a).

45Cityscape
Building Local Capacity: Planning for Local Culture and Neighborhood Recovery in New Orleans
An additional linear element—the Lafitte Corridor—was identified for greenway development
following a rail corridor and canal that once served as the city’s connection to the Gulf of Mexico.
Students presented their initial findings from their first research trip to the steering committee in
February 2006. After this meeting, the team selected Tremé and Mid-City for their proximity to
the Lafitte Corridor, which provided a direct connection between the two heritage areas (see the
section about the Lafitte Greenway).
Phase two consisted of data collection and analysis, and the development of preliminary plans
and designs for the three nodes: Tremé, Mid-City, and the Lafitte Corridor. The second study
trip occurred in early March 2006. Students and faculty met with MCNO, local planners, and
residents. Students walked each node to document open and closed businesses, inventory current
land uses and infrastructure conditions, and record the extent of flood damage. Students reported
back to the steering committee in late March 2006. The Tremé neighborhood was presented as one
heritage tourism area, while Mid-City was separated into four sub-areas due to its size.
Exhibit 1
Map of Heritage Tourism Nodes in New Orleans as Identified by UMKC With The
Urban Conservancy, March 2006
UMKC = University of Missouri-Kansas City.
Heritage tourism nodes: (1) Oak Street/Carrollton, (2) Freret, (3) OC Haley, (4) Back O’ Town, (5) Mid-City, (6) Fair Grounds/
Jazz Fest/Bayou St. John, (7) Tremé, (8) St. Roch/New Marigny, (9) Algier’s Point, (10) Holy Cross, and (11) Gentilly.

46 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Wagner, Frisch, and Fields
Phase three of the studio consisted of using the steering committee’s comments to produce final
plans and designs for the local partner and other project stakeholders in New Orleans. In May
2006, our team made two public presentations, including all of the research and data that the
team developed, with planning, design, and policy recommendations that set the stage for future
collaboration with The Urban Conservancy and additional partners.
Rebuilding Local Capacity and Moving Into Plan Implementation
After completing the urban planning studio in May 2006, faculty collaboration with local organiza-
tions continued. Moving beyond the identification of heritage tourism nodes across the city, the
team focused their implementation efforts on the following components:
1. Collaborating with The Urban Conservancy on local business recovery, including the Stay Local!
program and other projects that would help advocate for local economic development.
2. Completing a heritage tourism plan for Mid-City and working with the Mid-City Neighborhood
Organization to support recovery planning efforts in one of the city’s most devastated neighborhoods.
3. Working with the Rails-to-Trails Conservancy and FOLC to plan and implement the Lafitte
Greenway.
University Collaboration With Local Partner: The Urban Conservancy
Disasters affect organizations as well as residents and the built environment. The Urban
Conservancy lost records and board members dispersed as a result of the flood. In New Orleans,
university faculty met with the board and new staff of The Urban Conservancy to strengthen
the Stay Local! program and implement the heritage tourism plans. During this period, contact
between the university and the organization occurred almost daily.
Given the mission of the local partner, the interests of the organizations’ new director, and
conditions on the ground, local business recovery became the primary focus of the collaboration
following the completion of the studio. While faculty continued to develop strategies to rebuild the
city’s tourism economy, neighborhoods and residents required basic services. The return of local
businesses across the city was an essential component of citywide recovery.
Stay Local! Organizes Local Businesses
Before the disaster occurred, the local partner had developed a new program—Stay Local!—to
identify and map local businesses; create an online database of locally owned firms; and advocate
for a sustainable local economy. In the postdisaster context, the need for this type of local business
network was even greater, as the organization identified a need for collaborative marketing strate-
gies in support of local business recovery and to raise awareness about the importance of buying
locally to rebuild the city’s economy.
Given the lack of reliable information about the city’s recovery, the partnership also recognized the
importance of providing visual evidence of business recovery at the neighborhood level. Further,
due to the disruption of social networks, the organization developed an online approach to col-

47Cityscape
Building Local Capacity: Planning for Local Culture and Neighborhood Recovery in New Orleans
laborative marketing and local economic development. Launched in August 2006—on the first
anniversary of the disaster—the Stay Local! program provides a venue for communication about
neighborhood business recovery, the importance of spending at local businesses, and a visual
mapping of the recovery process from the perspective of neighborhood businesses. This approach
combined the need for marketing to returning residents with an outreach strategy to attract visitors
to local commercial corridors.
Stay Local! also developed a print version of the neighborhood maps that displayed the locations
of local businesses as well as historic and cultural attractions. These maps raised awareness of open
businesses, provided a forum for organizing local firms, and displayed the heritage resources of
the neighborhood. The first neighborhood map was developed for Mid-City—an area selected in
the earlier studio work as a high-priority heritage tourism area. Following the success of this initial
map, the Stay Local! program has continued to grow to more than 1,400 businesses and neighbor-
hood guides have been produced for several commercial corridors across the city, including the
Vietnamese business district in New Orleans East, Freret Street, Old Algiers, and Carrollton/Oak
Street (Stay Local!, 2008).
The Stay Local! program has enabled the team to reach out to local businesses across the city,
develop new partnerships, and develop a working relationship with community leaders. By provid-
ing a real deliverable that visualizes a citywide economic network of locally owned businesses, the
organization has been able to build awareness of its mission.
Business Recovery Workshop: Stabilize, Sustain, and Grow
Following the launch of Stay Local! and the neighborhood map guide project, the local partner and
the university shifted their attention to planning for a business recovery workshop. Recognizing
the need for a coordinated effort to organize local businesses, the team held a 2-day workshop
in January 2007 to provide a venue for sharing information, strategizing, and developing new
methods of problem solving. This workshop involved presentations by a hazards planning special-
ist and a representative from the Institute for Business and Home Safety as well as a mobile tour of
three neighborhood commercial districts (Oak Street, Mid-City, and Bayou Road). The findings are
available at The Urban Conservancy’s website (Wagner and Eness, 2007).
University Collaboration With Local Communities
The hallmark of the university-community partnerships model is a collaborative approach in
which citizens and community organizations are engaged with faculty and students as part of an
ongoing process of action research (Prins, 2005). While UMKC faculty remained engaged with The
Urban Conservancy as a primary partner, it also developed other relationships with MCNO and
FOLC. This section describes these partnerships and the results that have been achieved.
Recovery Planning in Mid-City
Given the uncertainty about recovery and the contested planning processes, citizens throughout
New Orleans’ neighborhoods mobilized to produce their own plans (Fields, 2006; Wagner, 2006).
Partnerships between these neighborhoods and university planners often fostered an advocacy
planning approach informed by a pluralism and multiplicity of competing plans (Davidoff, 1965).

48 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Wagner, Frisch, and Fields
One such neighborhood organization that developed a recovery plan was MCNO, which experi-
enced substantial flood damage.
During the urban planning studio, the team identified MCNO as an additional partner open to
working with students and faculty on a recovery plan focused around heritage tourism. Prestorm
conditions in Mid-City made this strategy a good fit for the area—especially the reestablishment of
the Canal streetcar, which provided a direct connection with the French Quarter and influenced
the development of a cluster of new restaurants around existing culinary landmarks. The team
recognized these conditions and several large sites for redevelopment as an opportunity to rees-
tablish a commercial district at the scale of New Orleans urbanism. Given the substantial public
investment in the Canal Streetcar line, the team advocated for an approach that would build on
the transit-oriented development opportunities of the streetcar to replace the automobile-oriented
development on North Carrollton Avenue in Mid-City (exhibit 2).
Exhibit 2
Plan View of Redevelopment Site, Mid-City
Student Site Plan, corner of North Carrollton Avenue and Canal Street in Mid-City Plan, depicts the transformation of a
vacant, automobile-oriented commercial development into a pedestrian-oriented, mixed-use development to build on the
substantial public investment in the Canal Streetcar in Mid-City.

49Cityscape
Building Local Capacity: Planning for Local Culture and Neighborhood Recovery in New Orleans
A heritage tourism plan for Mid-City was published in June 2006. It provides MCNO with a strat-
egy for tourism development in the neighborhood (Wagner et al., 2006). Following the completion
of this document, university faculty continued to provide technical support to MCNO over the
course of 2006 and 2007. This support included a peer review of the New Orleans Neighborhoods
Rebuilding Plan for Planning District 4, survey design and analysis for a large retail development
proposed in the neighborhood, and planning for the Lafitte Greenway.
Implementing Sustainable Urbanism: The Lafitte Greenway
One of the most successful outcomes facilitated through the partnership has been the institutional-
ization of a vision for neighborhood revitalization centered on the Lafitte Greenway. The basic con-
cept of the Lafitte Greenway is to build a new public amenity in the form of a 3-mile, linear open
space centered on a multiuse trail along the old rail and canal right-of-way known as the Lafitte
Corridor. This new amenity would replace the abandoned space that formed a barrier through the
heart of Mid-City. According to the work of Alan Berger (2006), this type of space could be viewed
as a drosscape, a waste landscape created as a byproduct of political economic processes. The Lafitte
Corridor was created by multiple phases of industrial capitalism related to port and rail modes
of transit and proximity of location to the city’s downtown core (both the French Quarter and
the central business district). Earlier versions of this concept can be found in multiple city plans,
including the 1999 New Orleans Land Use Plan (New Orleans City Planning Commission, 1999),
the 2002 New Century New Orleans Master Plan (New Orleans City Planning Commission, 2002),
and the Action Plan for New Orleans (BNOB Commission, 2006).
The purpose of creating a new public space in this corridor is to create a strategy for sustainable
neighborhood revitalization. The strategy of trail-oriented development seeks to combine the
nonmotorized transportation benefits of a trail with the revitalization potential of well-designed
and managed urban parks to create a more livable city (Fields, 2006). The benefits of the greenway
include enhancing the transportation options of low-income residents in adjacent neighborhoods,
increasing safe access to public recreation and schools, developing a new framework for heritage
tourism, and revitalizing local business. Trail-oriented development seeks to combine the amenity
value of mixed-use development and the increased property value associated with well-designed
open spaces and trails to create economically and environmentally sustainable neighborhoods
(Crompton, 2001).
In New Orleans, the Lafitte Greenway proposal (exhibit 3) attracted a core group of area residents
committed to sustainable recovery principles. Following the public presentation of the studio proj-
ect in May 2006, local neighborhood advocates began to coalesce around the development of the
greenway. The momentum produced by this process of collaboration helped institutionalize the
greenway vision in the numerous planning processes. By the spring of 2006, local advocates were
successful in getting the project listed as part of the New Orleans Neighborhoods Rebuilding Plan.
During the summer of 2006, as the Unified New Orleans Plan was getting under way, a newly
formed advocacy group, FOLC, was able to place the greenway development as a central element
of the District Four plan.
The collaborative approach of the university faculty with local planners, guided by the passion of
local leaders and citizen planners, has provided a platform for successful institutionalization of the

50 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Wagner, Frisch, and Fields
greenway project. University faculty and professional partners provided technical assistance, such
as GIS mapping, demographic analysis, and grant writing, to support FOLC. Student work from
the studio provided visual materials and maps that were adapted for outreach and advocacy efforts
for both print and web-based publications (see http://www.folc-nola.org/). The success of this
strategy has been carried through various stages of the project—including advocacy to ensure that
the Lafitte Greenway would be included in each recovery plan. The partnership and FOLC made
several grant applications totaling more than $400,000 in additional funding for planning, design
development, or construction.
2
The initial success at acquiring grant funds helped leverage additional momentum and resources
for the project. In March 2007, Mayor Nagin, Dr. Ed Blakely, and the Office of Recovery
Management announced that the Lafitte Greenway at Broad Street in Tremé was designated as
one of 17 high-priority recovery areas (The Times-Picayune, 2007). This designation provided
additional momentum as the team continued to develop a master plan for the greenway. In early
2007, the team received a $10,000 grant from the Bikes Belong Coalition to complete a master
plan document that would lead to implementation.
The local leadership of citizens and professionals with the support of university planners and
national advocacy organizations was critical in the process of moving this project along at a rapid
pace. The team has worked directly with the staff of the Office of Recovery Management and the
City Council to develop legislation to implement the project. In August 2007, the team achieved a
major milestone with the adoption of legislation by the City Council of New Orleans that provides
a structure for implementation. Following a presentation by FOLC and Dr. Wagner, the City
Council voted unanimously to approve an ordinance establishing the greenway and a task force to
Exhibit 3
Lafitte Greenway Proposal: Trail Generator’s Map
Student analysis of the large land use and activity centers that can generate use of the Lafitte Greenway in Mid-City and Tremé.
2
Dedicated funds include a planning grant from Bikes Belong and funds for design development, engineering, and
construction from Transportation Enhancements and the Recreation and Trails program.

51Cityscape
Building Local Capacity: Planning for Local Culture and Neighborhood Recovery in New Orleans
implement the design and construction of the trail. In January 2008, the team published a vision
plan to set the stage for greenway development (FOLC and Brown+Danos, 2007).
Evaluation: Thoughts on Rebuilding Local Capacity
Partnerships require a sharing of resources and an exchange of knowledge (Gilderbloom and
Mullins, 2005). Through this partnership, the university trained students in disaster recovery plan-
ning, historic preservation, and neighborhood planning. Students gained experience working on
local planning issues of national importance. After the project, the faculty continued to work with
The Urban Conservancy to implement several projects identified in the students’ work and to raise
additional funds for implementation.
The community also gained in this partnership. Transition funding enabled The Urban
Conservancy to retool and rebuild organizational capacity in the postdisaster environment. The
organization hired a full-time director and successfully refocused its work within the context of
disaster recovery and reconstruction. University investigators, the Rails-to-Trails partner, and The
Urban Conservancy all assisted in developing a new advocacy group, FOLC, and raised grants,
completed a vision plan, and worked to implement the Lafitte Greenway.
The work of the partnership helped institutionalize the community-based projects into the
citywide, official planning processes. The partnership provided technical assistance to the Mid-City
Neighborhood Organization. This assistance has come from The Urban Conservancy and the
university faculty. Dana Eness of The Urban Conservancy and Dr. Wagner assisted in the success-
ful application of two of the designated Urban Main Street projects that support local business
districts. The Urban Conservancy continues it local business promotion strategy that builds on the
heritage tourism model. Through the success of the Stay Local! program, The Urban Conservancy
has been recognized as a valuable contributor to the city’s economic recovery and was recognized
by CityBusiness as “Innovator of the Year” in 2007.
In some ways, the real test of the partnership is how well plans get implemented (Knudsen, 1988).
Relationships between UMKC, The Urban Conservancy, FOLC, and other partners have led to
raising funds for plan implementation. New Orleans is a resource-starved city. Our success in
garnering funds for implementation speaks to our desire to implement recovery and improvement
of the city. This vision came about because of a commitment by the university faculty, The Urban
Conservancy, and other partners to move beyond making plans to implementing plans and doing
so in an engaged manner.
Several university and professional partners had planning experience in New Orleans before
Hurricane Katrina, which gave them credibility on the ground during contentious and competing
planning processes. Other university investigators built on their own relationships with individuals
and groups in the city, which led to the development of trust. By providing support and assistance
to more than one local organization, the partnership increased the probability of plan implementa-
tion. The plan’s ideas and projects have become part of the priorities of multiple parties in the
contentious planning environment of post-Hurricane Katrina New Orleans.

52 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Wagner, Frisch, and Fields
Conclusion: Lessons Learned for University-Community
Partnerships
Disasters require the ability to invent appropriate responses and then follow through with additional
collaboration, problem solving, and outreach. History matters—the disaster did not create a “clean
slate” (Wagner 2008). Requiring the students to read predisaster plans, such as the New Orleans
Land Use Plan and neighborhood plans, was critical. Without knowledge of predisaster conditions,
teams are likely to fail in their efforts. Successful partnerships in a city like New Orleans require lo-
cal knowledge, respect for local culture, and an understanding of the city’s recent political history.
Relationship building and capacity building are critical (Glickman and Servon, 1998). UMKC’s
approach has been to encourage the local residents to lead while the university provides technical
and professional support. As the planning theory literature suggests, trust is critical, especially in
the context of distrust created by the failed response to the disaster (Kumar and Paddison, 2000).
Commitment, flexibility, and persistence—sticking with it and going beyond a predetermined
scope of work—help to sustain trust and foster new partnerships. The university is not alone in
setting the direction of the partnership or the content of the planning work. Instead, the direction
and focus are informed by shared decisionmaking, and the professional team organized by the
university acts as a technical and political advisor to the citizen-based groups.
This work has shown that university-community partnerships can be especially helpful in a
disaster-recovery environment. The partnership has led to increased local capacity to support
local businesses, advocate for neighborhoods, and transform unused land into an urban amenity
for neighborhood revitalization. The agenda must come from local consultation and must reflect
and react to the history of local planning practice in the neighborhoods and communities where
the partnership is working. Partnerships need to build in the flexibility to work with multiple
organizations or to create new organizations when necessary. Although the Urban Conservancy
directly benefited, it also served as a community planning and recovery intermediary by providing
support and services directly to individual businesses, neighborhood groups, and new nonprofit
organizations (Frisch and Servon, 2006).
Positive and negative aspects exist when a nonlocal university provides support. One negative is
that university faculty are removed from the harsh, everyday realities of disaster recovery. Frequent
trips to the city were necessary to maintain faculty awareness and attention to the changing politics
of a city in the recovery and reconstruction phases. Yet, the distance gives the university faculty the
advantage of leveraging nonlocal resources and capacity that are not overwhelmed by the disaster.
Local universities, planning and design experts, and nonprofit organizations in New Orleans were
engaged in their own personal recovery from the disaster while assisting the broader planning and
reconstruction processes. In this context, a partnership informed by mutual respect and dedication
with a goal of local capacity building was a useful approach to the university-community partner-
ship model.

53Cityscape
Building Local Capacity: Planning for Local Culture and Neighborhood Recovery in New Orleans
Acknowledgments
The authors thank Dana Eness, Geoff Coats, Ben Gauslin, and Ed Melendez of The Urban
Conservancy; Joe Hughey and Joy Swallow of the University of Missouri-Kansas City; Jane Brooks,
Isabel Maret, and Maria Nelson of The University of New Orleans; Daniel Samuels, Bart Everson,
and Janet Ward-Pease of the Friends of Lafitte Corridor; Wendy Laker and Jennifer Weishaupt
of the Mid-City Neighborhood Organization; and Jennifer Ruley of the Louisiana Public Health
Institute.
Authors
Jacob Wagner is an assistant professor of urban planning and design at the University of Missouri-
Kansas City.
Michael Frisch is an assistant professor of urban planning and design at the University of Missouri-
Kansas City.
Billy Fields is the director of the Center for Urban and Public Affairs at The University of New Orleans.
References
Alesch, Daniel, James Holly, Elliott Mittler, and Robert Nagy. 2001. “Organizations at Risk:
What Happens When Small Businesses and Not-for-Profits Encounter Natural Disasters.” Small
Organizations Natural Hazards Project, First-Year Technical Report. Green Bay, WI: University of
Wisconsin-Green Bay.
American Planning Association. 2005. Charting the Course for Rebuilding a Great American City:
An Assessment of the Planning Function in Post-Katrina New Orleans. Report prepared for the New
Orleans City Commission and the Louisiana Chapter of the American Planning Association.
Baum, Howell. 2003. Community Action for School Reform. Albany: SUNY Press.
Berger, Alan. 2006. Drosscape. New York: Princeton Architectural Press.
Blake, Sheri. 2003. “Community Design Centers: An Alternative Practice.” In Time-Saver Standards
for Urban Design by Donald Watson, Alan Plattus, and Robert Shibley. New York: McGraw-Hill,
4.11: 1–5.
Bring New Orleans Back (BNOB) Commission. 2006. Action Plan for New Orleans: The New
American City. New Orleans: Bring New Orleans Back Commission.
Brooks, Jane, and Fritz Wagner. 1999. On the Waterfront: A Plan To Revitalize Bywater and the St.
Claude Corridor. New Orleans: The University of New Orleans, College of Urban and Public Affairs.
Burke, Philip, and Timothy Beatley. 1997. After the Hurricane: Linking Recovery to Sustainable
Development in the Caribbean. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.

54 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Wagner, Frisch, and Fields
Crompton, John. 2001. “The Impact of Parks on Property Values: A Review of the Empirical
Evidence,” Journal of Leisure Research 33 (1): 1–31.
Davidoff, Paul. 1965. “Advocacy and Pluralism in Planning,” Journal of the American Institute of
Planners 31 (4): 331–38.
Deyle, Robert et al. 1998. Planning for Post-Disaster Recovery and Reconstruction, Planning Advisory
Service Report 483/484. Chicago, IL: American Planning Association.
Drabek, Thomas. 1986. Human System Response to Disaster: An Inventory of Sociological Findings.
New York: Springer-Verlag.
Dufour, Wendel, and David Gladstone. 2004. Upper Ninth Ward Community Plan. Sponsored by St.
Mary of the Angels, Mt. Moriah Missionary Baptist Church, and All Congregations Together. The
University of New Orleans, College of Urban and Public Affairs.
Eggler, Bruce. 2005. “City Planners Want Role in Rebuilding,” The Times-Picayune, October 29: B3.
Feld, Marcia Marker. 1997. “One Invention—HUD’s Office of University Partnerships—and One
Pervasive Problem,” Journal of Planning Literature 11 (3): 323–326.
Fields, Billy. 2006. Trail-Oriented Development: Exploring an Emerging Concept in Post-Katrina New
Orleans. Washington, DC: Rails-to-Trails Conservancy.
Foley, John, and Mickey Lauria. 2003. “Historic Preservation in New Orleans’ French Quarter:
Tolerance and Unresolved Racial Tensions.” In Knights and Castles: Minorities and Urban
Regeneration, edited by Fracesco Lo Piccolo and Huw Thomas. Aldersgate, UK: Ashgate: 67–89.
Friends of Lafitte Corridor (FOLC) and Brown+Danos landdesign, inc. 2007. Lafitte Greenway
Master Plan: New Orleans, Louisiana. Plan prepared for the Friends of Lafitte Corridor: New
Orleans. http://www.folc-nola.org/ (accessed October 3, 2008).
Frisch, Michael, and Lisa Servon. 2006. “CDCs and the Changing Context for Urban Community
Development: A Review of the Field and the Environment,” Community Development 37 (4): 88–108.
Gilderbloom, John, and Robert Lee Mullins. 2005. Promise and Betrayal: Universities and the Battle
for Sustainable Urban Neighborhoods. Albany: SUNY Press.
Glickman, Norman, and Lisa Servon. 1998. “More Than Bricks and Sticks: Five Components of
Community Development Capacity,” Housing Policy Debate 9 (3): 497–539.
Haas, J. Eugene, Robert W. Kates, and Martyn J. Bowden, eds. 1977. Reconstruction Following
Disaster. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
Hayden, Dolores. 1995. The Power of Place: Urban Landscapes as Public History. Cambridge, MA:
MIT Press.
Hester, Randolph. 2006. Design for Ecological Democracy. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
Hester, Randolph. 1984. Planning Neighborhood Space with People. New York: Van Nostrand Reinhold.

55Cityscape
Building Local Capacity: Planning for Local Culture and Neighborhood Recovery in New Orleans
Hirsch, Arnold, and Joseph Logsdon, eds. 1992. Creole New Orleans: Race and Americanization.
Baton Rouge, LA: Louisiana State University Press.
Judd, Dennis R., and Susan S. Fainstein, eds. 1999. The Tourist City. New Haven, CT: Yale
University Press.
Knudsen, Tim. 1988. “Success in Planning,” International Journal of Urban and Regional Research 12
(4): 550–563.
Kumar, Ashok, and Ronan Paddison. 2000. “Trust and Collaborative Planning: The Case of the
Scottish Planning System,” International Planning Studies 5 (2): 205–223.
Laska, Shirley, and Betty Hearn Morrow. 2006. “Social Vulnerabilities and Hurricane Katrina: An
Unnatural Disaster in New Orleans,” Marine Technology Society Journal 40 (4):16–26.
Lauria, Mickey, Wendel Dufour, Patrick Haughey, and J. Lamarque. 1996. Citizen Planning for
Community Development in the Lower Ninth Ward. New Orleans: College of Urban and Public
Affairs, Division of Urban Research and Policy Studies.
Louisiana Department of Culture, Recreation and Tourism. 2005a (September). New Orleans,
Louisiana Rebirth: Restoring the Soul of America. Baton Rouge: State of Louisiana.
Louisiana Department of Culture, Recreation and Tourism. 2005b. Tourism and Cultural Industry
Housing. Baton Rouge: State of Louisiana.
Lynch, Kevin. 1972. What Time Is This Place? Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.
Melendez, Ed, and Geoff Coats. 2004. “Expanding the Frames: A Response to ‘Framing the
Urban’,” City and Community 3 (4): 395–397.
Nelson, Marla, Renia Ehrenfeucht, and Shirley Laska. 2007. “Planning, Plans, and People:
Professional Expertise, Local Knowledge, and Government Action in Post-Hurricane Katrina New
Orleans,” Cityscape 9 (3): 23–52.
New Orleans City Planning Commission. 2002. New Century New Orleans Master Plan: Parks,
Recreation and Open Space. New Orleans: The city of New Orleans.
New Orleans City Planning Commission. 1999. New Orleans Land Use Plan. New Orleans: The city
of New Orleans.
Pearson, Jason. 2002. University-Community Design Partnerships: Innovations in Practice. New York:
Princeton Architectural Press.
Piazza, Tom. 2005. Why New Orleans Matters. New York: Harper.
Prins, Esther. 2005. “Framing a Conflict in a Community-University Partnership,” Journal of
Planning Education and Research 25: 57–74.
Russell, Gordon, and Frank Donze. 2006. “Officials Tiptoe Around Footprint Issue,” The Times-
Picayune, January 8.

56 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Wagner, Frisch, and Fields
Stay Local! 2008. Stay Local website. http://www.staylocal.org/biz/guides/ (accessed October 3, 2008).
Terrell, Dek, and Ryan Bilbo. 2007. A Report on the Impact of Hurricanes Katrina and Rita on
Louisiana Businesses: 2005Q2-2006Q4. Baton Rouge, LA: Louisiana State University, E.J. Ourso
College of Business, Division of Economic Development.
The Times-Picayune. 2007. “City Announces First 17 Target Recovery Zones,” March 29. http://blog.
nola.com/updates/2007/03/city_announces_first_17_target.html (accessed October 3, 2008).
The Urban Conservancy. The Urban Conservancy website. http://www.urbanconservancy.org/
(accessed October 3, 2008).
Urban Land Institute. 2005. Executive Summary of Key Recommendations—A Strategy for Rebuilding
New Orleans, Louisiana, November 12–18, 2005. Washington, DC: Urban Land Institute.
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development (HUD). 2006. Current Housing Unit Damage
Estimates. U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development, Office of Policy Development and
Research.
Vale, Larry J., and Thomas J. Campanella. 2005. “Conclusion, Axioms of Resilience.” In The
Resilient City, edited by Larry J. Vale and Thomas J. Campanella. New York: Oxford University
Press, 335–356.
Vesey, Catherine. 1997. Tourism as Community Development. Research paper. New Orleans: The
University of New Orleans, College of Urban and Public Affairs.
Wagner, Jacob. 2008. “Understanding New Orleans: Creole Urbanism.” In What is a City?
Rethinking the Urban After Hurricane Katrina, edited by Phil Steinberg and Rob Shields. Athens, GA
and London: University of Georgia Press, 172–185.
Wagner, Jacob. 2006. “The Privatization of Urban Planning and Public Space in New Orleans in
the Wake of Hurricane Katrina.” Paper presented at the Associated Collegiate Schools of Planning
annual meeting.
Wagner, Jacob, and Dana Eness. 2007. “Stay Local Business Summit Report.” http://www.staylocal.
org/info/pdf/Business-Summit-Report-Jan07.pdf (accessed October 3, 2008).
Wagner, Jacob, Michael Frisch, Vincent Gauthier, Vanessa Spartan, Jawairia Sial, and Renata
Alomari. 2006. Heritage Tourism in Mid-City. Kansas City: University of Missouri-Kansas City.
http://www.urbanconservancy.org/projects/heritage-tourism-in-midcity (accessed October 3, 2008).
Whelan, Robert K. 2006. “An Old Economy for the “New” New Orleans? Post-Hurricane Katrina
Economic Development Efforts.” In There Is No Such Thing as a Natural Disaster: Race, Class, and
Hurricane Katrina, edited by Chester Hartman and Gregory D. Squires. New York: Routledge.

57Cityscape: A Journal of Policy Development and Research • Volume 10, Number 3 • 2008
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development • Office of Policy Development and Research
Cityscape
Equity Planning in Post-
Hurricane Katrina New Orleans:
Lessons From the Ninth Ward
Kenneth M. Reardon
The University of Memphis
Marcel Ionescu-Heroiu
The World Bank
Andrew J. Rumbach
Cornell University
Abstract
This article describes how grassroots activists and community leaders representing poor
and working class residents of New Orleans, together with planning students and faculty
from three research universities, overcame racial, class, and cultural barriers to collabo-
ration to create and promote a comprehensive Hurricane Katrina recovery plan for the
neighborhoods that make up the city’s Ninth Ward.
Introduction
During the past 25 years, there has been a growing acceptance of Ernest Boyer’s notion of the
scholarship of engagement within American higher education (Boyer, 1994). Today, more than
1,100 college and university presidents are members of Campus Compact, a national organization
committed to mobilizing the assets of campuses to assist local residents, officials, and institutions
struggling to improve conditions in economically challenged rural and urban communities.
1

Each year, millions of university students enroll in service-learning courses encountering what
Jack Mezirow referred to as transformational learning experiences, while working with long-term
community activists and leaders pursuing social justice through various organizing, advocacy, and
service initiatives (see Mezirow, 1991).
1
For more information regarding the goals, programs, memberships, and accomplishments of the Campus Compact, visit
the organization’s website at http://www.compact.org.

58 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Reardon, Ionescu-Heroiu, and Rumbach
In October 2005, in response to the aftermath of Hurricane Katrina, leaders from the Association
of Community Organizations for Reform Now (ACORN) contacted planners and designers from
Pratt Institute and Cornell University for technical assistance. These grassroots leaders representing
the eastside neighborhoods of New Orleans challenged these academic planners to help them
establish partnerships between social justice-oriented faculty from planning and design schools
and ACORN chapters representing several New Orleans neighborhoods. At the time, these neigh-
borhoods were being described as too damaged and “at risk” for future storm damage to merit
public and private reinvestment. These leaders advocated the “right to return” for residents of all
neighborhoods where reasonable stormwater management practices and building code enforce-
ment could ensure residents’ safety.
2
ACORN activists questioned the accuracy of many of the
initial damage and risk assessment reports that had prompted policy analysts to propose various
forms of planned shrinkage.
3
Under these proposals, areas perceived to have experienced the great-
est damage and to be at maximum risk for future flooding would be abandoned and transformed
into permanent urban wetlands and wilderness areas in light of what the Brookings Institution
estimated to be a likely 50-percent loss in population.
ACORN leaders viewed many of the early damage assessments and projections, which were be-
ing used to support policies that would concentrate recovery spending within the city’s Central
Business District and in areas that had suffered the least amount of storm damage, with great
skepticism. Desperate to ensure a careful assessment of post-Hurricane Katrina physical conditions,
detailed estimates of building and infrastructure rehabilitation costs, and a systematic survey of dis-
placed families’ redevelopment preferences for their eastside neighborhoods, these leaders sought
to establish partnerships with willing members of the planning and design academy. Although
committed to establishing such partnerships, neither these community leaders nor their university
collaborators fully appreciated the challenges they would have to overcome to create a trusting
and productive collaboration.
4
This context is described more fully in the section titled Contextual
Challenges to Planning.
The case study presented in this article describes the experiences of one set of academic planners
and designers who participated in this process as recorded by two graduate planning students and
one faculty member who helped organize a collaborative team. This unique planning partnership
was established in July 2006 to help Ninth Ward residents prepare a comprehensive recovery plan
for the 10 historic neighborhoods that make up this area, and the partnership continues to provide
technical assistance to residents committed to implementing The People’s Plan for Overcoming the
Hurricane Katrina Blues: A Comprehensive Strategy for Promoting a More Vibrant, Sustainable, and
Equitable 9th Ward.
2
The “right to return” was the first element in the ACORN Katrina Survivors Association recovery platform. For more
information, visit the ACORN website at www.acorn.org/index.php?id=10284.
3
Planned shrinkage or urban triage are terms made popular by the late Roger Starr, a former New York City housing
commissioner and New York Times Editorial Board member, which recommended the systematic removal of services from
severely distressed neighborhoods in cities confronting serious economic losses and out-migration (Starr, 1976).
4
See Ferguson and Stoutland (1999) for a discussion of the challenges of establishing trust within ongoing community
development initiatives.

59Cityscape
Equity Planning in Post-Hurricane Katrina New Orleans: Lessons From the Ninth Ward
An Overview of the Literature and the Theoretical Framework
The team’s New Orleans work was informed by previous scholarship in five distinct areas of
inquiry. Among these were the ecological and social history of New Orleans, disaster planning,
community development, advocacy and equity planning, and the community-university partner-
ship literature. Team members prepared themselves for work in New Orleans by reviewing texts
exploring the previously mentioned topics during a hastily organized 2-credit reading course,
which Cornell students and faculty worked together to create during the 2006 fall semester.
Ecological History
The team began investigating the region’s ecological history by reading Ari Kelman’s A River and
Its City: The Nature of Landscape in New Orleans and Peirce F. Lewis’s New Orleans: The Making of
an Urban Landscape, which chronicle the historical origins of New Orleans and efforts to control
its seasonal flooding (Kelman, 2003; Lewis, 2003). Team members also read John Barry’s extraor-
dinary volume, Rising Tide: The Great Mississippi Flood of 1927 and How It Changed America, which
describes the conflict between military- and civilian-trained engineers regarding the adequacy of a
levees-only approach to stormwater management in the days preceded by the flood of 1927 (Barry,
1998). In addition, they read John McPhee’s wonderfully crafted essay on the Atchafalaya in his
volume, The Control of Nature, which records the failure of recent stormwater control strategies
undertaken by the U.S. Army Corps of Engineers (McPhee, 1989). In addition to reading these
classic texts, the team read a series of more recent works that described the factors that contributed
to the catastrophic levee system failure and breakdown of local, state, regional, and national
rescue, relief, and recovery efforts following Hurricanes Katrina and Rita. These works included
Jed Horne’s Breach of Faith: Hurricane Katrina and the Near Death of a Great American City and John
McQuade and Mark Schleifstein’s Path of Destruction: The Destruction of New Orleans and the Coming
Age of Superstorms (Horne, 2006; McQuade and Schleifstein, 2006).
Social History
Seeking to gain insights into the city’s rich social, cultural, and political history, the team studied
Richard Campanella’s Geographies of New Orleans: Urban Fabric Before the Storm, Harry Williams’
Huey Long, and Abbott Joseph Liebling’s The Earl of Louisiana, among other volumes (Campanella,
2006; Liebling, 1970; Williams, 1969).
Disaster Planning
Reading Lawrence Vale and Thomas Campanella’s The Resilient City: How Modern Cities Recover
from Disaster; Jon William Toigo’s Disaster Recovery Planning: Preparing for the Unthinkable; and
the article by Raymond Burby, et al., “Creating Hazard Resilient Communities Through Land-Use
Planning,” team members gained a deeper understanding of the staying power of most urban
settlements and what can be done to make cities more disaster resistant (Burby, et al., 2000; Toigo,
2002; Vale and Campanella, 2005).

60 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Reardon, Ionescu-Heroiu, and Rumbach
Community Development
Team members were introduced to the fundamentals of community-based planning by reading
William Peterman’s Neighborhood Planning and Community-Based Planning: The Potential and Limits of
Grassroots Action and Herbert Rubin’s Renewing Hope within Communities of Despair: The Community-
Based Development Model (Peterman, 2000; Rubin, 2000).
Advocacy and Equity Planning
Realizing the need to help residents gain voice within the city’s often contentious recovery plan-
ning process, team members reviewed Paul Davidoff’s classic article, “Planning and American Plu-
ralism”; Norman Krumholz’s Making Equity Planning Work: Leadership in the Public Sector; and Marie
Kennedy, Chris Tilly, and Mauricio Gaston’s “Transformative Populism and the Development of a
Community of Color” (Davidoff, 1965; Kennedy, Tilly, and Gaston, 1991; Krumholz, 1990).
Community-University Development Partnerships
Finally, team members also studied Henry Cisneros’s booklet, The University and the Urban Chal-
lenge, which invites university faculty to involve their students in critical problem-solving and
development efforts in economically challenged communities (Cisneros, 1996). The team also
studied Richard Schramm and Nancy Nye’s Building Higher Education-Community Development Cor-
poration Partnerships, which is one of the first systematic evaluations of the community-university
partnership movement that raises critical questions regarding the potential limits of town-gown
development collaboratives (Schramm and Nye, 1999).
The Project’s Theoretical Framework
A careful review of these scholarly works gave light to some of the challenges the team might con-
front in assisting resident-led planning efforts. The model of grassroots planning and development
that emerged sought to integrate the core theories, methods, and practices of participatory action
research, direct-action organizing, and popular education into a holistic approach to community
change. The ultimate goal of the approach was to enhance the capacity of poor peoples’ organiza-
tions to influence the public and private investment decisions that determine quality of life.
Contextual Challenges to Planning
In general, faculty on the team found scarce economic resources, concentrated political power,
and considerable social distance between residents seeking change and their outside supporters.
Many planning experts viewed environmental conditions in post-Hurricane Katrina New Orleans
as being hazardous to human health. The travel and lodging costs made engagement in Gulf Coast
recovery efforts expensive. The evacuation of residents challenged those committed to participatory
approaches to planning and design. Finally, the contentious nature of local government politics
and the often poorly organized federal relief effort raised questions regarding the usefulness of
community-university recovery planning partnerships. Notwithstanding these and other challeng-
es, a small number of academic planning and design departments stepped forward to work with
ACORN to produce comprehensive recovery plans for several of the city’s most severely damaged

61Cityscape
Equity Planning in Post-Hurricane Katrina New Orleans: Lessons From the Ninth Ward
neighborhoods. Most of those universities that involved their students in these collaborative efforts
were influenced by the advocacy planning ideas of Paul Davidoff, who believed that planning
outcomes for the poor could be improved when planners helped poor people’s organizations create
their own independent plans (see Davidoff, 1965).
Organizing for Action
Several weeks after Hurricanes Katrina and Rita, Steven Kest, ACORN’s national staff director,
called the Cornell University Department of City and Regional Planning (CRP) to request CRP’s
help in mobilizing planning and design students and faculty to assist resident-led recovery efforts
in New Orleans. ACORN’s main local concerns were concentrated in the city’s eastside neighbor-
hoods, where more than 9,000 ACORN members lived. In response, CRP’s chair, Kenneth Rear-
don, met with Kest to learn more about the immediate research, planning, and development needs
of those neighborhoods. Reardon then communicated the needs to CRP’s students and faculty,
which resulted in significant student-led efforts to obtain departmental funds to launch the New
Orleans Planning Initiative. With $100,000, 36 students and 4 faculty members worked together
to design a 2-credit course that provided potential New Orleans volunteers with a basic orientation
to the city (Gustafson, 2005).
During this academic course, graduate students organized a campaign that generated $22,000
to send 19 students and faculty to New Orleans to help eastside residents gut their homes in
preparation for rehabilitating these structures. Working alongside local residents, Cornell students
and faculty built relationships with those residents leading the recovery efforts, enabling them to
acquire a clearer understanding of the community’s highest priority planning and design needs.
Simultaneously, CRP faculty organized a special roundtable session to examine the recovery plan-
ning needs of New Orleans for the 2005 Annual Meeting of the Association of Collegiate Schools of
Planning (ACSP) scheduled to take place in Kansas City, Kansas, in late October. At this meeting,
Richard Hayes, ACORN Housing Corporation’s director of special projects, suggested that those
faculty members who met with him at the ACSP annual meeting convene with ACORN the follow-
ing month to cosponsor a Rebuild New Orleans Policy Conference in Baton Rouge. At this policy
conference, the 52 planning and design scholars in attendance presented a list of 36 research,
planning, and design projects they were prepared to undertake.
Within weeks, Pratt Institute and the New Jersey Institute of Technology (NJIT) faculty were
working with ACORN’s New Orleans East Chapter, the University of New Orleans and Tulane
University were supporting recovery efforts in the Gentilly neighborhood, Harvard’s Graduate
School of Design was assisting the Broadmoor community, and Louisiana State University’s (LSU’s)
School of Architecture and Cornell University’s Department of City and Regional Planning (CRP)
were working on projects identified by Ninth Ward leaders.
Earning a License To Operate as “Good Partners”
From their work with Ninth Ward leaders during the winter of 2005–06, Cornell University
students and faculty developed a list of short-term research and technical assistance needs. CRP
subsequently attempted to address these needs by creating five specially designed studio courses

62 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Reardon, Ionescu-Heroiu, and Rumbach
focused on the preservation of a public market, investigation of alternative stormwater manage-
ment systems, reintegration of the Ninth Ward’s street system, efficient organization of the area’s
relief and recovery workforce, and expansion of affordable housing within the community.
More than 80 students from these classes worked together during the spring of 2006 to prepare
preliminary project displays, which they brought to New Orleans March 25–26, 2006, to share
with interested residents and elected officials from the Ninth Ward. Anticipating 40 to 60
participants to attend a half-day charrette (collaborative design session), the students, faculty, and
community partners were delighted when more than 150 individuals showed up to review the stu-
dents’ work. The residents’ enthusiastic response to the students’ display boards and their spirited
critiques encouraged the students to produce a series of inspired final projects. The Ninth Ward
residents and leaders’ positive response to the projects prompted ACORN to propose a jointly
funded summer internship program that enabled 10 of the most talented students to continue
working on their Ninth Ward projects.
Recovery Summer
Among the projects the summer interns completed was an analysis of 3,000 tax-adjudicated
(delinquent) properties that Orleans Parish wished to give to area developers and nonprofit orga-
nizations. The interns also completed a survey of alternative tax assessment techniques appropriate
for use in weak markets. Finally, the students produced a booklet titled, A Guide to Participatory
Neighborhood Planning in New Orleans, in anticipation of the city’s plan to produce a comprehensive
citywide recovery strategy.
5
As the students’ internships were drawing to a close, ACORN asked
them to prepare a formal proposal for comprehensive planning services in response to a city-issued
Request for Qualifications (RFQ).
Realizing the breadth of the planning activities required by the RFQ, the students decided to
invite faculty and students from several schools with complementary expertise to form a new
community-university partnership, which they named the ACORN Housing/University Collabora-
tive (the Collaborative).
6
They succeeded in recruiting Cornell, Columbia, Pratt, NJIT, and LSU
faculty to participate in the Collaborative. Later, the Collaborative was chosen as 1 of 23 finalists
from a pool of 69 private firms. As finalists, Collaborative representatives were invited to make a
brief presentation before an expert panel assembled by the Rockefeller Foundation, the Greater
New Orleans Support Foundation, and the Clinton/Bush Katrina Fund, which was charged with
selecting the final list of 15 consultants to prepare the Unified New Orleans Plan (UNOP) (UNOP,
2006). The Collaborative’s presentation stressed the unique combination of community organizing,
neighborhood planning, civil engineering, affordable housing credentials, and the track record of
the newly established network.
5
See ACORN Housing Corporation, 2006. Students from Cornell University, Louisiana State University School of
Architecture, New Jersey Institute of Technology, and Pratt Institute, in a combined effort, contributed to this booklet.
6
The original name of the consortium was the ACORN Housing/University Partnership. When the Counsel’s Office at
Cornell University raised concerns regarding liability issues, the name was changed in May 2007 to ACORN Housing/
University Collaborative.

63Cityscape
Equity Planning in Post-Hurricane Katrina New Orleans: Lessons From the Ninth Ward
Selection as UNOP Senior Consultants
Ten days after the presentation, the Collaborative was informed that it had also been designated as
one of five organizations to serve as senior consultants within the UNOP comprehensive planning
process. Shortly after being notified of the selection, the Collaborative team attended an all-day
meeting to review UNOP’s overall goals and objectives and the draft scope of services. Although
the team members were very pleased to be selected to participate in what they believed to be one
of this generation’s most important planning projects, they had two serious concerns moving
forward. First, UNOP required participating consultants, within 3 months, to collect and analyze a
wide range of data for yet-to-be-assigned neighborhoods to prepare comprehensive infrastructure
plans for these neighborhoods. This schedule was extraordinarily aggressive, given the data avail-
ability, research methodology, and citizen participation challenges the team expected to confront.
Second, the UNOP scope of services, despite acknowledging the critical educational, employment,
healthcare, municipal service, and public safety problems confronting the city’s neighborhoods
before Hurricanes Katrina and Rita occurred, did not require consultants to address these issues.
Although painfully aware of the challenges related to producing a technically defensible infrastruc-
ture plan, the Collaborative team members were convinced that any plan that did not address the
economic development and human capital challenges confronting the city’s neighborhoods would
be doomed to fail.
Several weeks after UNOP announced the initial list of neighborhood and senior planning consul-
tants, each planning team presented its unique planning philosophies and community planning
methods to representatives of the city’s neighborhoods during a public meeting. Following this
meeting, residents and elected officials from the city’s seventh and eighth planning districts—an
area of 10 neighborhoods known as the Ninth Ward (see exhibit 1)—overwhelmingly selected
the Collaborative to be their consultants. Planners from Eckbo, Dean, Austin & Williams (EDAW)
Atlanta Office and architects from John C. Williams Associates were selected to help the Collabora-
tive prepare the comprehensive recovery plan for the nine unique neighborhoods comprising the
Ninth Ward.
7
Upon receiving a confirmation of their appointment as the Ninth Ward’s planning
consultants from the Concordia Consulting Group, the private firm managing the UNOP process,
Collaborative team members confirmed the participation of the various institutions that had earlier
agreed to participate in the project. As the end of the summer approached, faculty from Pratt,
NJIT, and LSU informed the Collaborative that they would be unavailable to participate in the
Ninth Ward project because of their involvement in other New Orleans projects.
In August, faculty from Cornell, Columbia, and the University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign
met with representatives of ACORN in New Orleans to craft a detailed work plan designed to en-
able the team to (1) collect and analyze the historic and current physical conditions data needed to
prepare the infrastructure plan required by UNOP’s Draft Scope of Services and (2) assemble and
analyze additional survey, interview, and focus group data from returning residents, institutional
7
Members of the Collaborative were aware of the large number of highly skilled planners and designers with previous
neighborhood planning experience who were attached to EDAW’s Atlanta Office. They also knew about the Williams
Group’s prior experience overseeing the development of New Orleans’ successful Riverwalk. The team believed the
experience and expertise of these two outstanding firms would greatly contribute to its Ninth Ward recovery planning efforts.

64 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Reardon, Ionescu-Heroiu, and Rumbach
leaders, and elected officials to address the Ninth Ward’s broader economic and community
development needs. By going beyond UNOP’s Draft Scope of Services, the team sought to prepare
a holistic recovery plan that would give balanced attention to the significant physical and social
development needs of the Ninth Ward’s individual neighborhoods, several of which were in seri-
ous trouble well before Hurricanes Katrina and Rita came ashore. The team’s overall staffing plan
assumed an experienced project planner would be hired to supervise the technical work of three
recent graduates from the participating planning schools who would be stationed in New Orleans.
The efforts of these individuals would be extended by the work of 45 to 60 students, who would
undertake most of the field-based data collection, data entry, data scrubbing, preliminary data
analysis, Geographic Information System (GIS) mapping, and report drafting activities under the
supervision of participating faculty.
Gathering the Facts
Within days, this staffing plan had to be abandoned when more than a dozen experienced project
planners contacted by the Collaborative indicated that they were already working on Gulf Coast-
related planning and design projects. Confronting a shortage of seasoned practitioners with prior
disaster planning experience, Richard Hayes of ACORN Housing Corporation and Ken Reardon
of Cornell University agreed to co-manage the planning process with the assistance of two Cornell
planning students who volunteered to set aside their studies to serve as full-time project staff. Six
graduate research assistants from Cornell and Illinois universities assisted this small and dedicated
staff. Returning to their respective campuses following this planning meeting, participating faculty
recruited seven additional faculty willing to organize five workshops with students who would
Exhibit 1
UNOP-Designated Planning Districts
Source: Greater New Orleans Community Data Center (http://www.gnocdc.org/mapping/docs/Neighborhood.pdf)

65Cityscape
Equity Planning in Post-Hurricane Katrina New Orleans: Lessons From the Ninth Ward
form the backbone of the project team. By Labor Day, the faculty had enrolled more than 80
students in the following Collaborative courses scheduled for the fall of 2006:
• Graduate Housing Studio, Department of Urban and Regional Planning, University of Illinois at
Urbana-Champaign, Lisa K. Bates, Assistant Professor. Twelve professional and doctoral students
were recruited to complete detailed surveys of the Ninth Ward’s housing market and business sector.
• Post-Doctoral Research Seminar, Earth Institute, Columbia University, Rebekah Green, Post-
Doctoral Research Fellow. Four post-doctoral students in civil engineering and environmental
science were assembled to develop sampling protocols and survey methods to determine the
storm damage, structural integrity, and rehabilitation costs for the Ninth Ward’s building stock.
• Introduction to City Planning, Department of City and Regional Planning, Cornell University, Kenneth
M. Reardon, Associate Professor. Forty sophomores were enlisted to review historic plans for the
Ninth Ward, survey buildings, interview residents, and research model revitalization programs.
• Neighborhood Planning Workshop, Department of City and Regional Planning, Cornell University,
Kenneth M. Reardon, Associate Professor; Richard C. Kiely, Visiting Lecturer; and Michelle M. Thompson,
Visiting Lecturer. Twenty-two students were mobilized to create survey instruments, interview
schedules, and focus group protocols needed to prepare a comprehensive recovery plan.
• Urban Design Studio, Department of City and Regional Planning, Cornell University, Jeremy Foster,
Associate Professor. Twelve students were recruited to prepare urban design policies to reconnect
the isolated neighborhoods of the Ninth Ward.
Students enrolled in these courses successfully completed the following research activities required
by the Collaborative’s UNOP contract:
• Reviewing 29 historic plans describing physical, economic, and social conditions within the
Ninth Ward.
• Analyzing Ninth Ward population and housing trends using U.S. Census data.
• Summarizing Ninth Ward physical conditions as described by city-managed GIS data.
• Distilling principles of good practice for postdisaster recovery planning available within the literature.
• Conducting an inventory of successful postdisaster recovery projects in the areas of
infrastructure, education, health, safety, housing, and the arts.
As students completed their analyses of these data, participating faculty assembled the project team
at the Levin School of Urban Affairs at Cleveland State University in mid-September 2006 to share
their preliminary research results, review a revised work plan, and prepare for a major field-based
data collection effort in New Orleans scheduled for late October. A week after this meeting, project
team members traveled to New Orleans to share the highlights of their archival, physical condi-
tions, and best practice research with 75 residents of the Ninth Ward.
Following the Collaborative’s completion of the first UNOP deliverable, team members created
survey instruments and sampling protocols to determine the structural integrity of the Ninth
Ward’s building stock, the percentage of families that had returned to restore their homes, and

66 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Reardon, Ionescu-Heroiu, and Rumbach
residents’ preferred redevelopment strategies. As plans were being finalized to bring 80 students to
New Orleans for 5 days, the Collaborative received a fax from the Concordia Group, informing the
team that it had been “realigned.” According to this fax, an alleged conflict of interest involving the
team’s community partner had come to their attention related to the partner’s supposed control of
former tax-adjudicated properties in the Ninth Ward. According to the Concordia Group, the com-
munity partner’s ownership of these properties placed them in the position of functioning as both
planners and developers, in clear violation of the American Institute of Certified Planners’ Code of
Ethics. In light of this situation, the Concordia Group believed they had no choice but to realign
the Collaborative.
Although shocked to receive this news just days before undertaking a major survey of existing
physical conditions, business activities, and residents’ preferences, the participating faculty were
confident that this problem would be successfully resolved to enable the team to continue its work
as part of the UNOP process. The faculty based their assessment on the following facts: (1) the
community partner had not yet received title to any tax-adjudicated properties within the study
area; (2) several high-profile UNOP consultants were actively engaged in development projects
within the city, yet were not being charged with conflicts of interest; (3) the Collaborative had
disclosed its affordable housing activities in its RFQ submission and presentation; (4) the team’s
initial outreach, data collection, data analysis, and report-writing efforts had received positive
feedback from local residents and officials; and (5) the UNOP contract, if necessary, could be easily
transferred to one or more of the universities responsible for the overwhelming bulk of the UNOP
activities, thereby eliminating any perceived conflict of interest with the community partner. When
efforts to resolve the alleged “conflict of interest” charge failed, members of the Collaborative faced
a serious dilemma.
Members of the team questioned whether they as planners had an ethical responsibility to continue
working if the quasi-public agency responsible for funding this effort on behalf of the city’s long-
suffering poor, working class, and middle-income residents refused to cover our expenses. The
students responded with a resounding “YES,” offering to help raise the estimated $50,000 needed
to complete the plan. Over the course of the previous year, many of these students had spent a
considerable amount of time getting to know the residents of the Ninth Ward and were unwilling
to abandon those individuals, whose needs they believed local officials had long ignored.
Many students viewed the question of the nation’s willingness to rebuild New Orleans and its
poorest neighborhoods as a litmus test of society’s commitment to racial justice and equality. They
considered the decision to continue the project following the Collaborative’s dismissal as a mod-
est act of solidarity in light of what an earlier generation of university students had done during
Freedom Summer in 1964. Both student and faculty participants in the project believed that the
team was in a unique position to collect data that would challenge several long-held assumptions
regarding the Ninth Ward. A number of public and private-sector leaders had publicly questioned
the advisability of reinvesting in the Ninth Ward, given the degree to which the local housing stock
had been compromised by the storm, the slow rate of return of residents to the area, and the lack
of commitment on the part of former residents to rebuild. Those involved in the Collaborative
were concerned that the Ninth Ward would not be treated fairly given these unsubstantiated but
widely held beliefs.

67Cityscape
Equity Planning in Post-Hurricane Katrina New Orleans: Lessons From the Ninth Ward
With a member of the Collaborative’s faculty team placing $34,000 on his family’s American
Express Card with assurances from the community partner that they would find a way to cover the
team’s future expenses, the Collaborative brought approximately 80 students and faculty to New
Orleans between October 25th and 29th to carry out the following field-based research activities:
• Inspecting 3,500 residential properties to determine their structural integrity.
• Surveying Ninth Ward sidewalks, streets, and curbs to evaluate their current condition.
• Evaluating the maintenance levels of 29 local playgrounds, parks, parkways, and residual open
spaces.
• Documenting business sites along the Ninth Ward’s four busiest commercial corridors.
• Interviewing 230 individuals from households in which members had returned to the Ninth Ward.
• Facilitating focus groups involving members of a dozen civic groups active within the Ninth Ward.
8
The students expressed shock at the physical devastation they saw and seemed overwhelmed by
the warm reception they received from the vast majority of Ninth Ward residents. Members of
most returnee households took time out of their rehabilitation activities to share their deeply mov-
ing storm stories and equally passionate hopes for their community’s future. Angered by what they
perceived to be a poorly conceived and often uninspired recovery effort in the Ninth Ward, the
students returned to campus committed to entering and analyzing the physical and social data they
had collected to produce a comprehensive recovery plan that would clearly articulate the hopes
and aspirations of local residents.
The Team’s Research Findings
Among the major findings that emerged from the students’ research were several observations that
challenged local officials’ assumptions regarding the Ninth Ward. (For a map of the survey area,
see exhibit 2.) The following observations were among the students’ findings:
• Eight of ten of the Ninth Ward’s standing residential structures were structurally sound.
9
• The vast majority of those structurally sound structures were excellent candidates for cost-
effective rehabilitation.
• The area where building demolition appeared justified was limited to a relatively small portion
of the northwestern quadrant of the Lower Ninth Ward.
• A higher percentage of residents than had previously been reported appeared to have returned
to the area to stay.
• Almost all of those who were restoring their homes were doing so to return as residents to the
neighborhoods.
8
A complete discussion of the Collaborative’s research methodology is presented in The People’s Plan, found at www.
rebuildingtheninth.org. The team’s basic research design was a mixed-methods approach that used a variety of quantitative
and qualitative techniques, in a triangulated manner, to ensure a high level of reliability and validity.
9
For a summary of the technical findings of the housing conditions survey, see Green, Bates, and Smyth (2007).

68 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Reardon, Ionescu-Heroiu, and Rumbach
• The majority of those who were restoring their homes had not yet received either insurance or
“Road Home” payments
10
and were funding their rebuilding activities with personal savings,
liquidation of their 401(k) retirement accounts, gifts and loans from family members and
friends, and cash and in-kind contributions from local, regional, and national religious organizations.
• Many of those interviewed feared they were making costly building design and construction
errors that might jeopardize their ability to keep their properties.
• Those interviewed voiced the need for technical assistance in the areas of building design,
construction management, and environmental science.
• Most returnees were in regular contact with family members and friends who had been evacuated
from the Ninth Ward and wished to return but would not do so until some progress had been
made in certain fundamental services, such as public schools, health care, and police protection.
Eager to share these results with the Collaborative’s community partner, Ken Reardon presented
a summary of the team’s major findings and planning recommendations in New Orleans to
representatives of the community partner. Wade Rathke, the community partner’s chief organizer,
said, “This is powerful stuff! These data contradict many of the key assertions of the Urban Land
Institute and Bring New Orleans Back Commission reports that suggested the Ninth Ward’s hous-
ing stock was damaged beyond repair and that few residents wished to return.” Rathke asked if
the team could transform its preliminary results into a compelling, high-quality, professional plan
10
The Road Home Program was an initiative of the State of Louisiana in which homeowners received a grant in addition to
their insurance payment to help cover the cost of either repairing or replacing their flood-damaged properties. This program
was funded with federal passthrough funds from the Community Development Block Grant program.
Exhibit 2
Ninth Ward Neighborhoods
Source: Greater New Orleans Community Data Center (http://www.gnocdc.org/mapping/docs/Neighborhood.pdf)

69Cityscape
Equity Planning in Post-Hurricane Katrina New Orleans: Lessons From the Ninth Ward
that could withstand serious criticism from local planners, developers, and downtown advocates.
He argued that the Collaborative members, as outsiders to the UNOP planning process, stood the
best chance of influencing the city’s approach to the Ninth Ward if the team could release its final
document by January 6, 2007—10 days before the city’s planning consultants would be issuing
their plans. Having assured local leaders that, despite the rapidly approaching end of the semester
and holiday season, the team could produce a high-quality, professional report, Reardon sent an
e-mail to members of the Collaborative, informing them of the enthusiastic response their prelimi-
nary report had received. He then asked those who could to curtail their holiday celebrations by
returning to Ithaca, New York, on December 28th to help transform the preliminary draft, which
lacked essential statistical charts, GIS maps, and urban design sketches, into a well-organized,
tightly written, and lavishly illustrated professional report.
The People’s Plan
Four graduate students, three faculty members, two faculty spouses, and one undergraduate
student returned to Ithaca on December 28, 2006, to produce The People’s Plan for Overcoming the
Hurricane Katrina Blues: A Comprehensive Strategy for Promoting a More Vibrant, Sustainable, and Eq-
uitable 9
th
Ward (ACORN Housing/University Consortium, 2007a). Another 12 students and faculty
supported this core production team by contributing to the effort as “on-call/online” researchers,
mapmakers, illustrators, and wordsmiths. Working 16-hour days during a 10-day period, this
network succeeded in preparing a 170-page recovery plan aimed not at restoring but at transform-
ing conditions in the nine neighborhoods comprising the Ninth Ward. The People’s Plan featured
56 immediate, short-term, and long-term revitalization initiatives to address the environmental,
healthcare, educational quality, employment opportunity, business service, affordable housing,
public safety, and arts and cultural challenges that Ninth Ward residents had confronted well
before experiencing the devastating effects of Hurricanes Katrina and Rita.
On January 6, 2007, a small group of students and faculty from the Collaborative flew to New
Orleans to present the plan to 50 professional planners, civic leaders, elected officials, trade union
allies, and members of the press who attended a breakfast briefing on The People’s Plan. The official
response to the plan was extremely positive. State Senator Ann Duplessis said, “This is awesome;
you got it just right! These proposals, if enacted, would address the vast majority of the citizen
complaints I am receiving in my district office.” The president of the New Orleans City Council
also voiced strong support for the plan, urging members of the Collaborative to formally petition
the City Council and City Planning Commission to incorporate The People’s Plan into the soon-to-
be adopted comprehensive plan being prepared by the UNOP consultants. Immediately following
this breakfast briefing, members of the team presented The People’s Plan to an enthusiastic assembly
of more than 100 Ninth Ward residents, who encouraged the team to seek immediate city endorse-
ment of the plan (Burdeau, 2007).
The following day, two long articles appeared in The Times-Picayune newspaper, comparing the
warm reception that the Collaborative’s plan received from Ninth Ward residents to the ambivalent
and sometimes hostile reception most of the plans produced by the UNOP consultants received
(see Eggler, 2007, and Filosa, 2007). The writers attributed the broad-based support that The
People’s Plan appeared to enjoy to the participatory process that the team had used in prepar-

70 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Reardon, Ionescu-Heroiu, and Rumbach
ing the document. The following week, an Associated Press wire story titled “9
th
Ward Can be
Rebuilt, Planners Say,” lauding the content of The People’s Plan, began to appear in metropolitan
newspapers across the country and overseas. Encouraged by the positive response that the plan
was receiving and aware of the additional work needed to further refine the plan’s immediate-term
proposals, Cornell’s CRP organized a followup workshop to prepare an executive summary of the
plan and to formulate detailed implementation strategies for the plan’s most important near-term
projects (ACORN Housing/University Consortium, 2007b).
Pursuing Successful Implementation of The People’s Plan
In February 2007, representatives of the Collaborative presented The People’s Plan to the New
Orleans City Council, which subsequently passed a unanimous resolution directing the city’s
staff to incorporate the main elements of the document into their comprehensive plan. In March,
Collaborative representatives presented The People’s Plan to members of the New Orleans City
Planning Commission, which passed a similar resolution recommending the incorporation of the
main elements of The People’s Plan into UNOP’s comprehensive plan. On March 30, 2007, Edward
Blakeley, director of the Office of Recovery of the City of New Orleans, held a press conference to
announce the outline of the city’s $1.1 billion investment strategy. Of the 17 rebuild zones, where
$145 million in public investment would be concentrated, 2 were located in the Ninth Ward in
areas recommended by The People’s Plan (Nossiter, 2007).
Although city officials were engaged in the final review of the UNOP plan, which received City
Planning Commission and City Council approval in June 2007, students in Cornell’s Community
Development Workshop pursued three different strategies to advance the implementation of The
People’s Plan. First, they prepared a 31-page summary of The People’s Plan that was widely distrib-
uted.
11
Second, they assisted the Collaborative’s community partner in organizing policy briefings
on the plan for representatives of major lending institutions in New Orleans, New York City,
and Washington, D.C. Finally, they completed feasibility reports that described how a proposed
community planning, design, development, and legal assistance center, together with a model
mixed-use/mixed-income development contained in The People’s Plan, could be implemented.
Meanwhile, the Collaborative’s community partner concentrated on efforts to help Ninth Ward
homeowners secure their insurance payments and Road Home grants. The partner also worked with
LSU’s Department of Architecture to build two single-family homes for long-term residents of the
Ninth Ward that met all local building codes and Federal Emergency Management Agency (FEMA)
elevation standards. Finally, the community partners worked with interested local, regional, and
national lenders, as well as government agencies and philanthropic foundations, to assemble the
capital needed to effectively assist homeowners wishing to rebuild their own structures and inter-
ested in moving into a model mixed-use development proposed for both the Ninth Ward and the
New Orleans East neighborhoods. Although the community partner initially found considerable
private-sector interest in its New Orleans homeowner rehabilitation and new construction initia-
tives, the disruption caused within the nation’s mortgage markets by the growing subprime lending
11
Copies of the “Executive Summary” of The People’s Plan can be downloaded at www.rebuildingtheninth.org.

71Cityscape
Equity Planning in Post-Hurricane Katrina New Orleans: Lessons From the Ninth Ward
crisis appears to have caused many private investors to withhold their support for these initiatives
pending some resolution of this problem. The number of subprime loans originated in the eastside
neighborhoods of the city has unfortunately further complicated an already difficult development
situation.
Lessons Learned
Through involvement in the organization and management of the Collaborative, the team has
drawn the following tentative lessons from its ongoing involvement in relief and recovery efforts in
New Orleans’ Ninth Ward.
Data generated in the wake of major natural disasters such as Hurricanes Katrina and Rita
may lack reliability and consistency. The initial damage assessments completed by FEMA-hired
contractors, which formed the foundations for the initial Urban Land Institute report (ULI, 2005)
and subsequent Bring New Orleans Back Commission’s strategy recommending early investment
in the city’s least damaged areas, were tragically flawed. Poorly executed damage assessments for
the Ninth Ward encouraged many public and private institutions to abandon short-term relief and
recovery efforts, which discouraged many would-be evacuees from returning to their homes. If the
Collaborative had not undertaken, at its own expense, a systematic survey of the structural condi-
tions of the Ninth Ward’s building stock that challenged these early results, city recovery officials
may have conducted a large-scale clearance of neighborhoods in the Lower Ninth Ward, at great
expense to the nation and at irreparable psychological harm to the neighborhoods’ homeowners.
University-based engineering, architecture, landscape architecture, and urban planning pro-
grams can play a crucial role in enhancing the planning and design capacity of community-
based organizations and municipal agencies following large-scale disasters. As shown by the
successful implementation of the Collaborative’s research into public recovery efforts in the Ninth
Ward, higher education institutions helped individual neighborhoods complete comprehensive
recovery plans and undertake specific revitalization projects. This work helped local institutions
design and implement major improvement projects that they may not have been able to undertake
on their own.
The ability of colleges and universities from outside the Gulf Coast region to make signifi-
cant contributions to recovery efforts in New Orleans depended, in large degree, on schools
establishing and maintaining mutually beneficial relationships with local community-based
organizations. In the days and weeks following Hurricanes Katrina and Rita, the city’s loose-knit
network of social service agencies, churches, and grassroots organizations often had the best
information regarding local conditions and needs. More often these organizations, rather than the
city’s planning and development agencies, reached out to colleges and universities requesting assis-
tance for storm-damaged neighborhoods. These organizations frequently introduced sympathetic
faculty from outside the region to specific grassroots organizations leading local recovery efforts. In
many cases, these organizations helped visiting students and faculty locate facilities to house their
volunteers, organizations to feed their workers, and local businesses to provide needed supplies.
It is unlikely that many of the higher education institutions that came to New Orleans seeking to
support local recovery efforts would have been able to do so without the guidance and assistance

72 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Reardon, Ionescu-Heroiu, and Rumbach
of such groups as New Orleans ACORN, Common Ground, Broadmoor Neighborhood Associa-
tion, and Holy Angels Roman Catholic Church.
Although the need to coordinate the efforts of the large number of colleges and universities
involved in post-Hurricanes Katrina and Rita recovery activities has been clear throughout
the past 3-plus years, little progress has been made in creating a clearinghouse to maximize
higher education’s contributions to the region’s recovery efforts. Hundreds of colleges and
universities have sent students and faculty to New Orleans to participate in short-term relief and
recovery efforts. Dozens of higher education institutions have accepted the challenge to contribute,
on an ongoing basis, to the region’s long-term recovery efforts. Despite the scale of these efforts,
little has been done to create a coordination mechanism to ensure that every community in need
receives a fair share of available campus-based support. In addition, no systematic effort has been
undertaken to match specific campuses possessing specialized forms of knowledge and expertise
with communities in need of particular competencies. The absence of an office to coordinate such
efforts also means that little of the experience, knowledge, skills, networks, and data created by the
many campuses working in New Orleans has been shared—requiring each campus to reinvent its
own version of the “campus guide to recovery planning.”
Local, regional, state, and federal officials readily acknowledge the critical contributions that
campuses have made to the Gulf Coast’s recovery efforts. Little discussion has taken place,
however, regarding how national recovery officials might work with appropriate disciplinary
associations and national higher education organizations to create a national office capable
of mobilizing and coordinating student and faculty resources in response to future regional
or national disasters, such as the recent Southern California wildfires. It might make sense
for the U.S. Department of Homeland Security (DHS) to convene a meeting of federal agencies
and higher education institutions that participated in the post-Hurricanes Katrina and Rita relief
and recovery efforts to discuss the establishment of a program and a process for mobilizing a
cross-section of the nation’s engineering, architecture, landscape architecture, urban planning, and
social work programs in times of major regional and national disasters. With a modest amount of
funding, the DHS could create a small grants program, similar in size and scope to the U.S. Depart-
ment of Housing and Urban Development’s former Community Outreach Partnership Program,
to encourage campuses with relevant academic departments to establish or expand their disaster
preparedness and recovery planning programs to introduce their students, faculty, and staff to
principles of good practice in this rapidly expanding field; train an interdisciplinary core of campus
faculty who, along with their students, could be mobilized in the event of major disasters; and
fund the travel and field-based volunteer expenses of students, faculty, and staff who participate in
this emerging form of national service. Success in establishing such an office might also lead to a
discussion of how the Corporation for National Service might expand its AmeriCorps and VISTA
programs to encourage high school and college graduates to devote a year to disaster-preparedness
and recovery efforts in return for college loan forgiveness or tuition assistance. The overwhelming
response that the Collaborative’s requests for student volunteers received suggests that the current
generation of U.S. college and university students is ready, willing, and able to make a serious
contribution to the redevelopment of regions that have been devastated by natural disasters and
official neglect.

73Cityscape
Equity Planning in Post-Hurricane Katrina New Orleans: Lessons From the Ninth Ward
Acknowledgments
The authors acknowledge the contribution that hundreds of Ninth Ward residents made to
produce The People’s Plan at a time when they were actively dealing with their own grief and yet
engaged in efforts to rebuild their community.
Authors
Kenneth M. Reardon is a professor and director of The University of Memphis Graduate Program
in City and Regional Planning.
Marcel Ionescu-Heroiu recently completed his Ph.D. in City and Regional Planning at Cornell
University and is currently employed as a consultant by The World Bank in Washington, D.C.
Andrew J. Rumbach is a Ph.D. student in Cornell University’s Department of City and Regional
Planning.
References
Association of Community Organizations for Reform Now (ACORN). 2006. Rebuilding After
Hurricane Katrina: ACORN Planning Principles. New Orleans: ACORN.
ACORN Housing/University Consortium. 2007a. The People’s Plan for Overcoming the Hurricane
Katrina Blues: A Comprehensive Strategy for Building a More Vibrant, Sustainable, and Equitable 9
th

Ward. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University, Department of City and Regional Planning.
———. 2007b. “Executive Summary.” In The People’s Plan for Overcoming the Hurricane Katrina
Blues: A Comprehensive Strategy for Building a More Vibrant, Sustainable, and Equitable 9
th
Ward.
Ithaca, NY: Cornell University, Department of City and Regional Planning.
Barry, John M. 1998. Rising Tide: The Great Mississippi Flood of 1927 and How It Changed America.
New York: Touchstone Books.
Boyer, Ernest. 1994. “Creating the New American College,” The Chronicle of Higher Education
(March 9): 48–49.
Burby, Raymond J., Robert E. Deyle, David R. Godschalk, and Robert B. Olshansky. 2000. “Creat-
ing Hazard Resilient Communities Through Land-Use Planning,” Natural Hazards Review 1 (2):
99–106.
Burdeau, Cain. 2007. “9th Ward Can Be Rebuilt, Planners Say,” The Times-Picayune, January 8.
Campanella, Richard. 2006. Geographies of New Orleans: Urban Fabric Before the Storm. New
Orleans: Center for Louisiana Studies.
Cisneros, Henry G. 1996. The University and the Urban Community. Washington, DC: U.S.
Department of Housing and Urban Development.

74 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Reardon, Ionescu-Heroiu, and Rumbach
Davidoff, Paul. 1965. “Advocacy Planning and American Pluralism,” Journal of the American Institute
of Planners 31 (4): 596–615.
Eggler, Bruce. 2007. “Planning Process OK, Speakers Say; Continued Public Participation Urged as
Document Is Revised,” The Times-Picayune, January 8.
Ferguson, Ronald, and Sara Stoutland. 1999. “Reconceiving the Community Development Field.”
In Urban Problems and Community Development, edited by R.F. Ferguson and W.T. Dickens.
Washington, DC: Brookings Institution: 33–76.
Filosa, Gwen. 2007. “ACORN Offers Its Own Plan,” The Times-Picayune, January 7: 1–3.
Green, Rebekah, Lisa K. Bates, and Andrew Smyth. 2007. “Impediments to Recovery in New
Orleans’ Upper and Lower 9th Wards,” Disasters 31 (4): 311–335.
Gustafson, Suzy. 2005. “CRP Helps ACORN Plan for Rebuilding New Orleans,” The Cornell Daily
Sun, October 26.
Horne, Jed. 2006. Breach of Faith: Hurricane Katrina and the Near Death of a Great American City.
New York: Random House.
Kelman, Ari. 2003. A River and Its City: The Nature of Landscape in New Orleans. Berkeley, CA:
University of California Press.
Kennedy, Marie, Chris Tilly, and Mauricio Gaston. 1991. “Transformative Populism and the
Development of a Community of Color.” In Dilemmas of Activism: Class, Community, and the Politics
of Local Mobilization, edited by Joseph M. Kling and Prudence S. Posner. Philadelphia: Temple
University Press.
Krumholz, Norman. 1990. Making Equity Planning Work: Leadership in the Public Sector.
Philadelphia: Temple University Press.
Lewis, Peirce F. 2003. New Orleans: The Making of an Urban Landscape. Santa Fe, NM: The Center
for American Places.
Liebling, Abbott Joseph. 1970. The Earl of Louisiana. Baton Rouge: Louisiana State University Press.
McPhee, John. 1989. The Control of Nature. New York: Farrar, Straus, and Giroux.
McQuade, John, and Mark Schleifstein. 2006. Path of Destruction: The Devastation of New Orleans
and the Coming Age of Superstorms. New York: Little, Brown, and Company.
Mezirow, Jack. 1991. Transformative Dimensions of Adult Learning. San Francisco: Jossey-Bass.
Nossiter, Adam. 2007. “New Orleans Proposes to Invest in 17 Areas,” The New York Times, March 29.
Peterman, William. 2000. Neighborhood Planning and Community-Based Development: The Potential
and Limits of Grassroots Action. Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage Publications.
Rubin, Herbert J. 2000. Renewing Hope within Communities of Despair: The Community-Based
Development Model. Albany, NY: State University of New York Press.

75Cityscape
Equity Planning in Post-Hurricane Katrina New Orleans: Lessons From the Ninth Ward
Schramm, Richard, and Nancy Nye. 1999. Building Higher Education-Community Development
Corporation Partnerships. Washington, DC: U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development,
Office of University Partnerships.
Starr, Roger. 1976. “Making New York Smaller,” New York Times Magazine, November 14: 32–33,
99–106.
Toigo, Jon William. 2002. Disaster Recovery Planning: Preparing for the Unthinkable. Upper Saddle
River, NJ: Prentice Hall.
Unified New Orleans Plan (UNOP). 2006. Draft General Scope of Services: District Planning Teams.
New Orleans: Unified New Orleans Plan: 1–7.
Urban Land Institute (ULI). 2005. A Rebuilding Strategy for New Orleans, LA. Washington, DC:
Urban Land Institute.
Vale, Lawrence J., and Thomas J. Campanella. 2005. The Resilient City: How Modern Cities Recover
from Disasters. New York: Oxford University Press.
Williams, Harry T. 1969. Huey Long. New York: Alfred A. Knopf.
Additional Reading
American Institute of Certified Planners. www.planning.org.
Association of Community Organizations for Reform Now (ACORN). www.acorn.org.
———. 2006. Rebuilding After Hurricane Katrina: ACORN Planning Principles. New Orleans:
ACORN: 1–25.
Bring New Orleans Back (BNOB) Commission. 2006a. “Executive Summary.” Action Plan for New
Orleans: The New American City. New Orleans: Bring New Orleans Back Commission: 1–17.
———. 2006b. Action Plan for New Orleans: The New American City. New Orleans: Bring New
Orleans Back Commission, Urban Planning Committee.
The Brookings Institution, Metropolitan Policy Program. 2005. New Orleans after the Storm: Lessons
from the Past, a Plan for the Future. Washington, DC: The Brookings Institution: 1–43.
Katznelson, Ira. 1982. City Trenches: Urban Politics and the Patterning of Class in the United States.
Chicago: University of Chicago Press.
Maurrasse, David. 2001. Beyond the Campus: How Colleges and Universities Form Partnerships with
Their Communities. London, UK: Routledge.
Myers, Linda. 2006. “Cornell Students ‘Speak for Justice’ by Rebuilding Minority Neighborhoods
in New Orleans,” The Cornell Daily Chronicle, May 23.

76 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Reardon, Ionescu-Heroiu, and Rumbach
New Orleans Community Support Foundation. 2006. City-wide and Neighborhood Planning Teams:
Request for Qualifications, Questions and Answers. New Orleans: New Orleans Community Support
Foundation: 1–10.
New Orleans Planning Initiative. 2006a. ACORN-University Collaborative, Summer Internship
Program. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University, Department of City and Regional Planning: 1–3.
———. 2006b. Engaged Scholarship. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University, Department of City and
Regional Planning.
Piazza, Tom. 2005. Why New Orleans Matters? New York: Harpers.
Reardon, Kenneth M. 2006. “The Shifting Landscape of New Orleans,” Progressive Planning
Magazine 146 (Spring): 15–20.
———. 2005. “Empowerment Planning in East St. Louis: A Peoples’ Response to the
Deindustrialization Blues,” CITY 9 (1): 85–100.
———. 2000. “An Experiential Approach to Creating an Effective Community-University Partner-
ship: The East St. Louis Action Research Project,” Cityscape: A Journal of Policy Development and
Research 5 (1): 59–74.
Rebuilding the Ninth. www.rebuildingtheninth.org.
Rivlin, Gary. 2006. “All Parts of City in Rebuild Plan of New Orleans,” The New York Times, January 8.
Stanton, Timothy K., Nadinne I. Cruz, and Dwight E. Giles. 1999. Service-Learning: A Movement’s
Pioneers Reflect on Its Origins, Practice, and Future. San Francisco: Jossey-Bass.
The Times-Picayune. 2002. “Washing Away,” five-part special report, June 23–27. http://www.nola.
com/hurricane/content.ssf?/washingaway/index.html.
White, Richard D. 2006. Kingfish: The Reign of Huey P. Long. New York: Random House.

77Cityscape: A Journal of Policy Development and Research • Volume 10, Number 3 • 2008
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development • Office of Policy Development and Research
Cityscape
Rebuilding Community
Block by Block
Marsha R. Cuddeback
Frank M. Bosworth
Louisiana State University
Abstract
In 2003, Louisiana State University’s (LSU’s) Office of Community Design and
Development was awarded a U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development
Community Outreach Partnership Center Community Futures Demonstration grant
to investigate new prototypes for sustainable affordable housing. Following the devas-
tation of New Orleans by Hurricane Katrina in August 2005, the focus of the grant
was shifted to developing a homebuilding training program for New Orleans residents
that resulted in the construction of the first two, new post-Hurricane Katrina houses
in the Lower 9 neighborhood on the north side of the Lower 9th. A construction team
of previously unskilled workers and 13 fourth-year students in the undergraduate
professional degree program in architecture at LSU completed the work. This enter-
prise is discussed in the context of community participation, service learning, and the
capital market for affordable housing in New Orleans at the time of the project. The
demonstration project has not secured additional funding for continuation at this time;
however, the process was deemed successful and the authors suggest six actions for
replicating the program.
“It was a spiritual experience. I put myself in the shoes of the ladies who had lost their
house(s). I went outside and just stared at the house(s). To lose everything then to
come back to the same area, where two new houses are going up. That is miraculous.
And it touched my heart, and I know the joy they felt.”
Brother K., Bethel Colony South, Community Construction Team Member

78 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Cuddeback and Bosworth
Introduction
This article represents an extraordinary tale of grassroots reconstruction, collaborative learning
among diverse stakeholders, the power of service learning,
1
and the capacity of partnerships to
serve as a catalyst for positive change despite the overwhelming obstacles that existed in post-
Hurricane Katrina New Orleans. The plan was simple: rebuild the community house by house and
block by block, not unlike the manner in which the community originally developed. The project
was a product of a U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development (HUD) Community
Outreach Partnerships Centers (COPCs)
2
Community Futures Demonstration grant awarded to
Louisiana State University’s (LSU’s) Office of Community Design and Development (OCDD). It
was conceived to demonstrate a method for rebuilding economically stable and sustainable neigh-
borhoods through teaching unskilled residents the art and science of homebuilding. The project
was a bottom-up approach to neighborhood redevelopment that acknowledged the importance
of social capital and the value of community engagement, and it relied on academic theories of
experiential learning and continual assessment and feedback to shape it. In its final incarnation
(see exhibit 1), the project site was the classroom and the partnership a learning community very
different from those typically occurring at the university.
At the conclusion of the project, the first two, new post-Hurricane Katrina houses in the Lower 9 were
built and occupied (see exhibit 2); a team of unskilled residents learned homebuilding skills; and
1
Alan Waterman (1997: 2) in his book, Service-learning: Applications from the Research, describes service-learning as
“…a method (A) under which students learn and develop through active participation in thoughtfully organized service
experiences that meet actual community needs and that are coordinated in collaboration with the school and community;
(B) that is integrated into the students’ academic curriculum or provides structured time for the student to think, talk, or
write about what the student did.” The pedagogical approach used to develop the academic strategies for service learning
is a product of more than 20 years of research in this area. Salient works that have contributed to the development of
Cuddeback and Bosworth’s approach appear in the Additional Reading section at the end of this article.
2
This program area is not new for HUD’s Office of Policy Development and Research. For more information on an earlier
work on affordable housing by COPCs, see Wiewel, Gaffikin, and Morrissey (2000).
Exhibit 1
The Project Site As the Classroom in the Lower 9 Neighborhood, New Orleans
Construction work in progress at 2310 and 2314 Delery Street in the Lower 9 neighborhood, New Orleans, Louisiana. Photo
credit: Marsha Cuddeback.

79Cityscape
Rebuilding Community Block by Block
the neighborhood was hopeful about its future. Occupied houses in the immediate neighborhood
grew from 2, when the project started, to 12, when it ended, with five requests to build additional
new homes nearby. Actualizing the demonstration project was far more complex and challeng-
ing than anticipated, however, and sustaining it in New Orleans at that time was not possible.
For the participants, the project was more than an experimental building project; the hands-on
engagement in the community was an emotional experience that required us to gauge success both
qualitatively and quantitatively.
Two months after Hurricane Katrina made landfall along the Gulf Coast, thousands of New Orlea-
nians and others residing along areas of the Gulf Coast impacted by Hurricanes Katrina and Rita
were displaced and now lived as refugees in temporary Federal Emergency Management Agency
(FEMA) trailer home communities (see exhibit 3). Perhaps more unsettling, 2 1/2 years later, the
refugees in New Orleans are displaced yet again, having been evacuated from their temporary
FEMA trailer homes because of high levels of formaldehyde resulting from the processes used in
manufacturing the trailers.
Currently, 38,000 FEMA trailers are still in use along the Gulf Coast, housing approximately
100,000 people; 30,000 of the trailers are located on private property, and it is questionable
whether forced evacuation, even as a last resort, is even possible. The net result is more pressure
A worker adds finishing touches to completed houses at 2310 and 2314 Delery Street in the Lower 9 neighborhood, New
Orleans, Louisiana. Photo credit: Marsha Cuddeback.
Exhibit 2
The First Two, Newly Built Houses in the Lower 9 Neighborhood, New Orleans

80 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Cuddeback and Bosworth
on the already limited housing resources and higher rents (Williams, 2008). The Katrina Cottage
program, funded by the FEMA alternative housing program in both Mississippi and Louisiana, is
intended to relieve some of the pressure for housing, but it is only having a small effect. Although
the Mississippi Katrina Cottage program has provided more than 1,600 housing units, Louisiana
has yet to build one (Gautreau, 2008). Nonetheless, Donald Powell, the head of President Bush’s
hurricane recovery team, stepped down on March 1, 2008, saying that he had accomplished his
goal to get Louisiana, Mississippi, and Alabama back on their feet (Shields, 2008).
Those concerned with the development of replacement housing have had some effect; however, no
coordinated effort exists, nor is sufficient resource allocation available to address how to rebuild
the thousands of houses and apartments destroyed by the storms. The Louisiana Recovery Author-
ity (LRA) is still distributing funds for rebuilding, but with insufficient funding to meet the actual
need, which is resulting in payouts that are less than homeowners anticipated and amounts insuf-
ficient to rebuild replacement houses. Whatever the causes, the traditional approaches to replacing
housing stock are not working.
It is not surprising that these approaches are not working because rebuilding requires working
directly with individual homeowners, and, as Achtenberg and Marcuse (1986) pointed out 25
years ago, “Government policies affecting housing, which supposedly serve the common good,
systematically operate to reinforce the profitability of the housing sector and of the business com-
munity as a whole” (Achtenberg and Marcuse, 1986: 4).
A FEMA trailer settlement in New Orleans, Louisiana, in 2006. Photo credit: Marsha Cuddeback.
Exhibit 3
Gulf Coast Residents Living in Temporary Trailer Communities

81Cityscape
Rebuilding Community Block by Block
For pre-Hurricane Katrina homeowners, the LRA’s Road Home program continues to provide
resources to pay off mortgages on nonexistent houses and provide seed money to start over. The
intent, however, is directed toward replacing, not improving, the homes of the residents, and little,
if any, consideration is given to the culture of place and the quality of life for the residents as they
rebuild their neighborhoods. In fact, the Road Home program has gone to great lengths to ensure
that no person receives more than is required to replace, as closely as possible, what existed prior
to Hurricane Katrina. Our challenge was to use the resources of our COPC Community Futures
Demonstration grant to help the residents of the neighborhoods in the Lower 9 help themselves to
rebuild their homes, their neighborhoods, and their lives, knowing at the start that this would not
be a typical self-help endeavor and that success would rely on the necessity to serve the interests
of private capital as pointed out by Achtenberg and Marcuse, (1983). At this time, it is clear that
as a result of the total destruction of physical capital in the targeted project area, any rebuilding
in the Ninth Ward will need to rely heavily on neighborhood social capital to achieve long-term
neighborhood objectives (see Arefi, 2004).
3

Evolution
The original enterprise was conceived and implemented by the outreach office of the LSU School
of Architecture, OCDD. The project began in November 2003, when LSU was awarded a COPC
Community Futures Demonstration grant funded through HUD. The purpose of the initiative was
to conduct research culminating in innovative strategies for strengthening the production of good-
quality, affordable homes. In our case, the initial focus was in Baton Rouge, Louisiana, where we
partnered with a local nonprofit to build three demonstration projects. We completed one home in
Baton Rouge, partnering with Habitat for Humanity, but following the events of August 29, 2005,
when Hurricane Katrina made landfall, the remaining grant funds were reallocated to refocus the
goals of the project to develop a replicable, affordable homebuilding training program in the Lower 9
neighborhood in the Ninth Ward of New Orleans and build three hurricane-resistive and energy-
efficient demonstration homes. The primary outcomes for the project were to train unskilled men
and women in homebuilding construction work, build capacity in neighborhoods to rebuild their
communities, create jobs, and reconnect the neighborhood social networks broken by the storms.
Project planning occurred in the spring and summer of 2006, culminating with the participant-
training component on September 25, 2006. The construction team consisted of the trainees, a
diverse group of New Orleans residents, and 13 fourth-year LSU School of Architecture students.
(To see a photo of 17 members of the construction team on the first day of construction, log onto
http://www.huduser.org/periodicals/cityscpe/vol10num3/cs_images.html.) Construction of the
houses began several days later and was completed mid-February 2007.
The tangible product of the training program was two new homes. They were the result of a partner-
ship among OCDD; Association of Community Organizations for Reform Now (ACORN) Housing
3
Arefi does not address the condition in which a total loss of physical capital is in his analysis; however, it seemed logical
to assume, based on his three categories of the nexus of needs and assets in neighborhoods, that, as physical capital
diminishes, the need for social capital increases (Arefi, 2004).

82 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Cuddeback and Bosworth
Inc. (AHI), acting as developer; ACORN Services Inc. (ASI), acting as the general contractor; and
Countrywide Bank, providing the project financing.
4
After the project was under way, it became
the beneficiary of many volunteers, including the Canadian Auto Workers, Unitarian Universalist
Association of Congregations, Louisiana Delta Service Corps, and Pulitzer Prize-winning novelist
Richard Ford, among many others. Resources for landscape materials and toolkits for each trainee
were donated by the Unitarian Church of Baton Rouge. Word of the project spread among the dis-
placed residents and, when a sermon delivered in a local church in Rochester, New York, reported
the news of these first new homes, Charles Barkley, retired forward of the Houston Rockets, visited
the homes during construction, raising spirits in the Lower 9 neighborhood and spreading aware-
ness of the severe conditions in the Ninth Ward 1 year after the storm. Throughout the project,
the houses attracted visitors who wanted to become actively engaged in this tangible effort. As the
houses took shape, the project became a symbol of progress and attracted tourist buses that drove
by frequently to show visitors that, in the midst of the rubble, positive things were happening.
Location and Homeowners
The project site is located in the Lower 9 neighborhood, one of three sections of the Ninth Ward.
The Ninth Ward is the largest and one of the most recognized by name of the 17 wards of New
Orleans. The Lower 9th is separated from the rest of New Orleans by the Industrial Canal, with
East New Orleans and the Upper 9th

on the west side and the Lower 9th to the east of the Canal.
(To see a pre-Hurricane Katrina aerial photograph [from Google Earth, http://earth.google.com/]
showing the project location in the upper right area of the image, the Mississippi River at the bot-
tom of the image with the Holy Cross neighborhood immediately adjacent, the Industrial Canal on
the left, and Jackson Barracks to the right, log onto http://www.huduser.org/periodicals/cityscpe/
vol10num3/cs_images.html.)
Geographically, the Lower 9th extends to the Mississippi River Gulf Outlet Canal on the north, the
Mississippi River on the south, and the Industrial Canal on the west, where two floodwall sections
toppled in the early morning hours of August 29, 2005, resulting in catastrophic flooding. Along
its eastern edge, the Ninth Ward is separated from St. Bernard Parish by Jackson Barracks, the
headquarters for the Louisiana National Guard and another casualty of Hurricane Katrina (WPA,
1940). (To see a photo of Work Projects Administration workmen in 1940 constructing gutters
near the entrance on Delery Street (looking north) with Jackson Barracks on the right, log onto
http://www.huduser.org/periodicals/cityscpe/vol10num3/cs_images.html.)
The Lower 9th consists of two neighborhoods on the north and south sides of St. Claude Avenue.
The Holy Cross neighborhood on the south side is the oldest settlement in the Lower 9th and
is home to the famous steamboat houses and Fats Domino’s residence. On the north side is the
second neighborhood, commonly referred to as the Lower 9, where the project site is located.
4
The financing for the project was a collaborative effort between AHI and Countrywide Bank (and subsidiaries). AHI
provided construction loans based on promised LRA funds or insurance payouts pledged to repay the loans, and
Countrywide provided the mortgage financing.

83Cityscape
Rebuilding Community Block by Block
Before Hurricane Katrina came ashore, the Lower 9th was a predominantly African-American,
working-class community with owner-occupied housing exceeding 59 percent. As described by
the Greater New Orleans Community Data Center, “The neighborhood is rich with small busi-
nesses, barber and beauty shops, corner stores, eateries, day care centers, as well as public schools
and some say, far too many churches. It has a resilient history of survival and activism” (Greater
New Orleans Community Data Center, 2002). As a result of the massive damage caused by Hur-
ricane Katrina, the Lower 9 neighborhood was one of the most severely depopulated areas of New
Orleans (see exhibit 4). (To see images [aerial photographs acquired from Google Earth, http://
earth.google.com/] indicating the project site showing the damage to the project area after the
storm, log onto http://www.huduser.org/periodicals/cityscpe/vol10num3/cs_images.html.)
Most homes in the Lower 9 neighborhood were built between 1949 and 1980, and much of the
area was platted with 26-foot-wide wide lots (New Orleans Public Library, 1949). Many of the
houses were located on double and, sometimes, triple lots. The area had a true mix of housing—
shotguns, side-by-sides, bungalows, and newer, single-story, slab-on-grade homes built in the
1970s and 1980s. Before Hurricane Katrina destroyed the neighborhood, some of the houses were
in poor repair, some were well maintained, but, nonetheless, this neighborhood was active, safe,
stable, friendly, and home to intricate social networks of friends and families.
The pre-Hurricane Katrina population of the Lower 9th was estimated to be slightly more
than14,000. No firm post-Hurricane Katrina population estimates exist; however, according to
postal delivery statistics, in March 2007, the U.S. Postal Service made 0 to 500 active residential
deliveries per square mile in the Lower 9th (approximately 1.4 square miles). Since the hurricane
The remains of the home at 2310 Delery Street, Lower 9 neighborhood, New Orleans, Louisiana, following Hurricane Katrina.
Mr. and Mrs. Butler built the house in 1949. Photo credit: Marsha Cuddeback.
Exhibit 4
Hurricane Katrina’s Damage to Houses in the Lower 9 Neighborhood in New Orleans

84 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Cuddeback and Bosworth
occurred, the city of New Orleans has issued more than 1,110 building permits in the Lower 9th,
broken down as follows: 7 percent for new construction, 2.5 percent for additions, 4 percent
for nonstructural renovations, 1.5 percent for structural renovations, and 85 percent for repairs.
Although the news reports often characterize the situation in the Lower 9th as grim, in fact, people
are slowly returning and rebuilding their homes and lives. Of the 6,802 pre-Hurricane Katrina
housing units, more than 5,700 (82 percent) incurred damage from the storm, of which 4,679
(69 percent) suffered severe damage or were destroyed. Houses that were destroyed by the storm
are slow to be replaced, with only 83 new-construction building permits issued since August 29,
2005—less than 2 percent of the total number of housing units that suffered severe damage or
were destroyed.
The pace of reconstruction is further complicated by the conflicting points of view regarding re-
settlement. Early on, the mayor of New Orleans suggested the area should not be reused for hous-
ing, based on a planning document prepared by the Urban Institute, calling for the city to reduce
its footprint, make the Lower 9 neighborhood a wetlands for stormwater control, and implement
a federally funded forced buyout for homes in neighborhoods determined to be unlivable. Other
contingents supported depopulating the area north of Claiborne Avenue and providing land on
the south side (Holy Cross neighborhood in the Lower 9th) for those to be displaced. In addition,
long-time residents such as project homeowners Mrs. Geraldine Butler and Ms. Gwendolyn Guice
wanted to come home and rebuild; they consider themselves pioneers in the rebirth of their neigh-
borhood (see exhibit 5). Mrs. Butler’s original house, which her late husband built in 1949 when
the area was mostly woods, was on the same lots where she is rebuilding. As Mrs. Butler said,
“I was here the first time this neighborhood grew up and I’m back to watch it come back.”
Mrs. Geraldine Butler (left) and Ms. Gwendolyn Guice stand in front of the new, post-Hurricane Katrina house at 2314 Delery
Street, Lower 9 neighborhood, New Orleans, Louisiana. Photo credit: Marsha Cuddeback.
Exhibit 5
Long-Time Residents Rebuild Their Lower 9 Neighborhood

85Cityscape
Rebuilding Community Block by Block
Regardless of the controversy, it is a monumental task to rebuild thousands of houses and the
infrastructure to support them, and in the Lower 9 neighborhood it is unlikely to happen any
way other than house by house as residents decide to return home or sell their lots. Assembling
large parcels for redevelopment is difficult because people are reluctant to sell their land and it is
difficult to attain clear title for adjudicated properties. The result is that neighborhood-planning
studies are difficult if not impossible to implement when any acquisition or change of use of
private property is involved. To further compound the problem, as a country, we have great
experience with urban infill housing, redevelopment of large urban tracts, and development of
raw land in the suburbs, but we know little about large-scale building endeavors to repopulate a
city where multiple owners hold land privately as individual lots and small parcels. The resulting
overall lack of development control creates an undesirable risk for any homeowner or speculator
because there is no knowledge of how adjacent land will be developed and the impact it may have
on the homeowner. In this situation, funding sources for development are more difficult to find
and cost more, and homeowners and developers are reluctant to proceed. In a housing market
where there is a high demand for production, the tolerance for risk is low, resulting in resources
shifting to housing “only when it is profitable for developers, land speculators, materials producers
and mortgage lenders to do so.”
5
Methodology
The methodology employed for actualizing this demonstration project was based on the assumption
that the process can, and would, be replicated if the process methodology were considered a true
economic development engine, as well as a training program, and if it met the following criteria:
First, that it would support residents by creating job opportunities and by providing skill develop-
ment that would assist with the reconstruction of the Lower 9 neighborhood for at least one
generation (the time we estimate it will take to stabilize and make the neighborhood sustainable).
Second, that it would create economic growth in the immediate community by increasing popula-
tion, which would result in the creation of new businesses and new jobs.
Third, that it would support the local economy through circulating capital generated by wages and
expended for materials and services in New Orleans or Orleans Parish, rather than out of the city
or parish. This criterion will minimize hiring out-of-state contractors and suppliers and reduce
capital flow out of the state.
To implement this enterprise, the project was divided into four distinct phases:
1. Design.
2. Preconstruction preparation.
3. Experiential construction training.
4. Postconstruction evaluation.
5
Achtenberg and Marcuse (1986: 5) point out that housing as commodity is tethered to the capital markets. The rebuilding
effort in New Orleans is not a “public” effort, because the decision was to provide capital for rebuilding to homeowners to
use in the homebuilding marketplace. Clearly, without broad incentives that lower risk for developers and homeowners and
that rebuild social capital to create stable neighborhoods, the redevelopment problem will remain intractable.

86 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Cuddeback and Bosworth
Phase 1 began with community-driven planning and design (discussed later in this article), fol-
lowed by what we discovered to be one of the most significant components to the success of the
project—the preconstruction preparation. This phase included training materials preparation,
quantity take-offs and cost estimating, site acquisition, tool acquisition, and material deliveries
organization and onsite storage. It also included finding subcontractors interested in participating
in the training program, assembling the training team, and selecting the participants for the com-
munity construction team. Thorough preconstruction planning ultimately proved to be crucial to
meeting the construction schedule. The OCDD consultant, who completed the initial scheduling
and estimating, established a work plan to build three homes in 30 working days by applying a
heretofore untested, incremental building system. Our first setback occurred the day the surveyor
finished staking out the piles. Without warning, the owner of the third house pulled out of the
project, leaving only two houses to build, and requiring the consultant to redraft the work plan.
Other setbacks were the result of working in a very challenging environment, where there were
many material shortages and fluctuations in material prices as a result of the high demand and
limited number of suppliers.
As the project progressed, it became clear that the incremental building system was not working
and that the construction time would extend past the original 30-day estimate. The project team
was composed of a training team, project supervision and coordination, community construction
team, and fourth-year architecture students.
The training team was composed of four consultants: a project manager, a licensed contractor/
training instructor, and two community construction team tracking coordinators.
The principle investigators (authors) and representatives from AHI were responsible for overall
project supervision and coordination, the project manager was responsible for all work directly
related to construction, and ASI managed the payroll for the community construction team. The
principle investigators completed the evaluation and assessment of all participant teams involved
with the project.
The community construction team was composed of displaced, in-place New Orleans residents
(their homes and/or family were gone, but they remained in New Orleans): young people from
Covenant House New Orleans, a safe-haven for at-risk homeless youth, ages 16 to 21; men from
Bethel Colony South (see exhibit 6), a faith-based substance abuse recovery program, who had
remained in New Orleans during the storm organizing and facilitating rescue services for residents
trapped in their homes; and West Bank Vietnamese residents, who had lost their fishing/shrimp
boats and homes to the hurricane, had relocated to New Orleans, and were now employed by ASI
gutting and cleaning damaged properties. The community construction team totaled 30 members:
12 young men and women from Covenant House, 10 employees from ASI, and 8 Brothers from
Bethel Colony South. (The term “Brother” is used to address both program members and nonmem-
bers of the community.)
In addition, 13 fourth-year architecture students, under the supervision of the authors, traveled
65 miles from Baton Rouge to the project site every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday to work side
by side with the community construction team, earning 6 credit hours for the semester. Before the
construction start date, the training team conducted a comprehensive interview with each team

87Cityscape
Rebuilding Community Block by Block
member to ensure compatibility with the program. Through self-attrition, 25 participants remained
and completed the preconstruction training.
Community Engagement
In the spring of 2005, under the supervision of the OCDD, students in the School of Architecture
fourth-year design studio undertook the preliminary research and design of the prototype houses.
The students commenced the design phase by inviting the community members to actively
participate in the design of the prototype houses (see exhibit 7). The purpose of the community
events was to empower the community members to participate in, and make decisions about, the
rebuilding of their community. During the semester, ACORN members, who organized and hosted
several community meetings for residents of the project area, assisted students, enabling them to
reach a large number of displaced residents. Based on the data and design preferences gathered
from the residents, the students’ design of the prototype houses reflected the priorities established
by community input.
Before the storm, most affordable housing in the New Orleans area had been constructed without
sufficient attention to design,
6
because the primary objective was to create simple, expedient, and
low-initial-cost houses. This predominant model is not driven by expectations of end users but by
Pastor Melvin Jones, founder of Bethel Colony South, oversees the roof framing of the House at 2310 Delery Street, Lower 9
neighborhood, New Orleans. Photo credit: Marsha Cuddeback.
Exhibit 6
Displaced, In-Place New Orleans Residents Become Part of the Construction Team
6
We use design in its most broad context to include building systems, construction materials, sustainability, and so forth, as
well as appearance, in order to conceive of the house holistically.

88 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Cuddeback and Bosworth
the most expedient fit with the prevailing market conditions. The fundamental expectations for the
project described in this article emerged from a different paradigm because of the critical nature
of community participation in both the design of the houses and community redevelopment.
These expectations yielded an important design objective to enable the purchaser to have some
voice in the final product, with the understanding that the overarching priorities for an affordable
house required a reasonable initial cost (final purchase price), low life-cycle costs, and high owner
satisfaction. Following these priorities resulted in quality houses that remained viable in the real
estate marketplace.
The methods and procedures the students used to gather data were based on the work of Henry
Sanoff (1999).
7
Because Sanoff’s work is written from a designer’s point of view, it is the most
accessible for undergraduate architectural students. The basic procedure consisted of asking the
residents an open-ended question such as, “What features would you like to have added to a stan-
dard three-bedroom, one-bathroom home?” To assist them with their responses, the students also
showed the residents several floor plans of affordable housing from the New Orleans region. The
students then ranked the responses, which indicated that the most frequently requested feature
was a second bathroom, followed by a utility room and “lots of” closet space. Using an analysis of
30 affordable houses completed earlier by the authors as a comparison, it was apparent that these
were features commonly eliminated in an effort to build the “cost-effective” solution.
8
Using the
data from the community participation activities, the students developed the designs for the houses
Engaging the community in design decisions was part of the community participation phase of the house design. Community
participants were present from across the United States as a result of being displaced. Louisiana State University architecture
students facilitated the event as part of their service-learning course requirements. Photo credit: Marsha Cuddeback.
Exhibit 7
Community Members Participate With Students in the Design Process
7
Although Sanoff (1999) was the primary methodological influence for the community events because of its direct
applicability and accessibility to undergraduate students, others formed the underpinnings for the participatory action
research: Greenwood, Whyte, and Harkavy (1993) for the commentary on human interaction; Glass (1979) for the
fundamentals; Eade (1997) for capacity building in emergency situations; Fainstein (2000) for the commentary on the “Just
City model”; and Innes (1995), Day (1997), and Kumar (2002) for insight on citizen participation. Because community
design decisions are primarily qualitative and cannot be generalized beyond the participating population, we relied on the
community to validate decisions based on the data collected. A recent addition to the literature for architects and designers
by Barbara Fagan (2006) with a foreword by Alexander Garvin would have been very useful for the students.
8
The number of bathrooms varied among the houses analyzed, but there was no consistency about the addition of a second
bathroom until a fourth bedroom was added. The prototype houses contained three bedrooms that most frequently were
organized in a single-bathroom configuration. At the time of the study, no new-construction, single-bath, single-family
homes were in the marketplace for comparison.

89Cityscape
Rebuilding Community Block by Block
in response to the residents’ preferences. The most favored design solutions were those that em-
braced traditional and recognizable forms,
9
while accommodating space planning that supported a
contemporary lifestyle.
After the students completed the initial design alternatives, they took the floor plans and façade
studies to another community forum for feedback regarding their interpretation of the data
gathered earlier. After considering the community feedback, the students made final adjustments
to the design and completed the construction drawings. Features included in the designs were
mold-, insect-, and water-resistant exterior materials; a raised pile and girder structural foundation;
high-wind framing connections; solar-activated attic ventilation; roof-mounted condensing units
accessible through the attic; a PEX (cross-linked polyethylene) water distribution system; low E II
insulating windows with exterior screens; and outswinging exterior doors (for hurricane protec-
tion). Through a donation from Sharp Electronics Corporation, manufacturer of residential solar
systems, one of the homes was equipped with roof-mounted solar panels. It is estimated that the
panels will reduce the owner’s energy costs by 10 to 15 percent annually.
After the lots and owners of the homes were confirmed, the students made additional design
changes at the request of the owners, including relocating the kitchen in one house and adding
a bedroom and bath in the other. Using a process similar to market-rate home construction, the
owners also selected light fixtures, paint colors, cabinet finishes, countertop colors, hardware, carpet,
and laminate floor color. By the time the houses were finished, the owners were fully invested in
their properties and had already established a personal identity with their new home.
Teaching and Learning Objectives
Teaching and learning form the foundation for this project. The project’s success depended on
both the community construction team and the architecture students performing to their capacity.
Because the project was focused on training, the teams needed to learn the skills necessary to
become a home builder or become part of a homebuilding crew (see exhibit 8). To reach this
objective, the project consultant developed learning objectives for the team and the authors
developed learning objectives for the students participating in the service-learning class. The
construction team’s learning objectives consisted of (1) learning about what is required to get and
keep a job; (2) learning a new skill set; (3) building a new career; (4) developing life skills (such
as how to manage time, earn a wage, stabilize themselves); (5) having a hands-on, active, building
experience; and (6) working in collaboration with others to achieve a common goal.
The students’ learning objectives consisted of (1) understanding the implications of their design
decisions during construction; (2) having a hands-on, active, building experience; (3) learning a
new skill set; and (4) working in collaboration with others to achieve a common goal (see exhibit 9).
During the construction period, the houses became nontraditional classrooms used for on-the-job
training. Each workday consisted of an early morning team meeting to outline activities, objectives,
and participants’ roles. On the days when the students were on site, in addition to attending team
9
Residents expressed a preference for exterior design solutions that were consistent with traditional New Orleans styles and
compatible with neighborhood context.

90 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Cuddeback and Bosworth
Various training sessions prepared team members to become part of a homebuilding crew. Photo credit: Marsha Cuddeback.
The construction team raises the first wall at 2310 Delery Street, Lower 9 neighborhood, New Orleans. Photo credit: Marsha
Cuddeback.
Exhibit 8
Exhibit 9
Skill Building Helps Teams Perform to Their Capacity
Collaboration Achieves a Common Goal

91Cityscape
Rebuilding Community Block by Block
meetings and assisting with the construction, the students were required to document the process
through photographs, video, and preconstruction and postconstruction interviews among them-
selves and with members of the construction team and to write a daily reflection of their experience.
It was important for the project that, as faculty, the authors had flexible schedules that enabled
them to respond to problems quickly and to be on site frequently. In addition, to keep the project
moving, the authors frequently picked up needed materials at the local supplier to avoid any loss
of workers’ time on the job. Although it was not anticipated, the onsite participation of the principal
investigators was extensive, and it was not unusual for them to be on the project site in the morning and
then travel from New Orleans to Baton Rouge to fulfill their instructional obligations, returning to
New Orleans at the end of the day to prepare for the jobsite activities the following morning.
10

Assessment
Assessment, which was an integral component of the demonstration project, began early in the
design phase and continued through postconstruction evaluation. February 2008 marked the
1-year anniversary of project completion, at which time the authors conducted a postoccupancy
assessment. This was the last remaining piece for inclusion in the authors’ forthcoming publica-
tion, Communities Building Community, Recipe for Success, scheduled for publication in 2009. The
sequence of assessments conducted during the project is as follows:
• During the design phase, community members were continuously involved in the design of
the houses, and the principal investigators were continuously involved to ensure that codes,
standards, and other design issues were carried out properly.
• During the preconstruction period, the project manager administered interviews and
assessments to potential community team members.
• During construction training, the construction trainer conducted weekly progress evaluations
for each trainee, as well as periodic evaluations for progress on life skills. During this phase
of the project, it was apparent that the young men and women from Covenant House were
the most vulnerable and unpredictable members of the team. They had the least stable living
environment of all the participants and found it challenging to obtain transportation to the site,
have access to lunch, and get a good night’s sleep. Consequently, after 5 weeks, all trainees from
Covenant House had dropped out of the program.
• After the teams completed the construction, students held postconstruction interviews with the
Brothers from Bethel Colony South. The Brothers used this work as a starting point for their
own construction business, which now produces revenue that participants use for savings and
that the ministry uses to assist with financial support.
10
One of the most difficult barriers to sustaining this service-learning approach is the ongoing and intensive time
requirement for the involved faculty. Wiewel, Gaffikin, and Morrissey (2000: 40–41) point out that, in most cases, “the
partnership programs of universities appear to be driven mainly by the interests of faculty in research projects or service
learning opportunities for their students.” They continue: “Housing development like regeneration in general, demands
long term intervention. Universities must decide…whether to make a long term commitment,” so early and complete buy-
in, including necessary resources, is required from the university partner.

92 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Cuddeback and Bosworth
The evaluation of the students differed from the evaluation of the construction team. The authors
regularly evaluated the students’ collaborative working skills and time management skills and
issued grades according to the university’s schedule. In addition, the students prepared daily
reflections on their work, often guided by prompts that the instructor provided to ensure the
service-learning aspects of the course were covered. Several quotes from the students’ journals
are included later in this article. This project had no conflict between its goals and the course
outcomes, and, after the students had worked on the site a couple of times, they became fully in-
tegrated with the construction team. The student team and construction team worked and learned
from each other, exemplifying a true collaboration and the essence of high-quality service learning.
The students graduated in May 2008, but it will be several years before they can measure the effect
of this experience on their professional lives.
The principal investigators assessed the training team weekly, and they were required to submit
weekly progress reports.
Participants’ Reflections
Service learning requires that the participants reflect upon their experience as a method for gaug-
ing whether the project was successfully implemented.
11
During postconstruction interviews, the
Bethel Colony Brothers discussed their expectations for the project and described skills learned,
their greatest challenges, and memorable experiences. Many of them were not certain what to
expect but were excited to be part of something that was “going to make history.” Reflecting on
the success of training, Brother James remarked, “I never knew how to read a tape measure but
always wanted to learn. Don’t know if you believe that or not. And now I know.” Brother Kenny,
an emerging leader among the team, was initially concerned with the collaborative nature of the
project, stating, “(I) always worked and hung by myself. It was a challenge to learn to work with
other people, (but) I learned that you can work and learn to respect the other people you work
with. I learned people skills in general.”
From the teaching and learning perspective, the outcome of this project supports a pedagogical
approach that believes students learn best that which they directly experience, critically examine
in the context of diverse perspectives, and use in meaningful applications. We believe we achieved
this during the fall semester. Postconstruction interviews conducted by our students revealed the
following:
“Coming into the project, the idea of building two houses with a team of unskilled
workers seemed very daunting. So much goes into constructing a house that it becomes
overwhelming. But as we went along, we only focused on one component of the house
at a time. First, we concentrated on the beams, then subfloor, decking, walls, sheathing,
ceiling joists, and rafters. We always focused on manageable tasks and completed them.
Before I knew it, the houses were completed. This made me realize that I could handle
11
Although multiple points of view abound concerning reflection in service-learning, it remains a fundamental marker in
successful service-learning activities. See Eyler and Giles (1996), Kahne and Westheimer (1996), and Waterman (1997).

93Cityscape
Rebuilding Community Block by Block
the biggest and most overwhelming of projects. So, on completing this project and this
semester, I feel more confident in my abilities and more ambitious to take on anything.”
12
“The greatest learning experience occurred when the first wall was erected. I was able
to view a true-to-life, three-dimensional wall section. This specific incident reflected the
knowledge of internal structure that I gained throughout the remainder of the time we
spent there.”
13
“I learned a lot from this project. I had never used most of the power tools before, and
now I can say I know how to use all of them. I also learned about the progression of con-
struction. I realized the general sequence before—floor, walls, roof—but now I know the
joints, and I’ve seen the joints. I can now apply this knowledge to the projects I design. I
now know how things are built not just how I want them to look when finished. I would
like to learn more ways to prevent hurricane damage. What else can be done to housing/
buildings in order for them to withstand catastrophic weather?”
14
Our students were immersed in the challenges of a post-Hurricane Katrina environment and
had untold opportunities to reflect on their professional responsibility to civic engagement. One
student summarized her reaction to the physical environment, saying, “I am very sensitive to the
aura of a place, so being on Delery Street was overwhelming. The desolation was real and in your
face, the isolation was tangible, and the solution so vague and hard to grasp.”
15
The students ex-
perienced delays in construction, controversy among partners, the effects of consultants unable to
perform their contracted work, and the challenges of working with city agencies on the rebound.
Running parallel to these challenges, they also experienced the successes of collaboration, the
power of perseverance, and the value of diversity, and they witnessed first hand the effect that two
small houses had on the psyche of the neighborhood and the effect these houses has in influencing
a renewed commitment of neighbors to rebuild and return. One student said, “I think we set the
groundwork that they (the community) can continue to build on in the future years. I learned that
they are so grateful for even the smallest things. Also, I learned they must have given up hope, because
we were the only ones working in the whole area for a long time. I think the fact that we made sac-
rifices to help them will show them that people do care, and there is a lot of good in this world.”
16

To see a photograph of LSU students and Louisiana Delta Corps volunteers posing with Ms. Guice
in a nearby lot adjacent to her new home on Delery Street, Lower 9 neighborhood, New Orleans,
Louisiana, log onto http://www.huduser.org/periodicals/cityscpe/vol10num3/cs_images.html.
Active participation in this project broadened our students’ learning in dimensions we are not
aware of and typically do not consider in the classroom. Through civic engagement and an active
learning environment, the authors believe that students are more likely to have a meaningful
learning experience. This belief is borne out in a wider educational context, because postsecondary
12
Strain, Erik. Postconstruction interview, Louisiana State University, December 14, 2006.
13
Westcott, Lacey. Postconstruction interview, Louisiana State University, December 15, 2006.
14
Wotring, Lacey. Postconstruction interview, Louisiana State University, December 15, 2006.
15
Kennedy, Krista. Postconstruction interview, Louisiana State University, December 15, 2006.
16
Johnston, Katherine. Postconstruction interview, Louisiana State University, December 15, 2006.

94 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Cuddeback and Bosworth
education, as a whole, continues rethinking strategies for student learning. In particular, when
considering those learning environments and educational experiences that help students achieve
their educational goals, educators are recognizing that transmission of knowledge and skills alone
are no longer sufficient to prepare students to effectively respond to the complex challenges they
will face at work, in the community, and in their personal lives. The decisions educators make
profoundly influence graduates’ expectations of the workplace and their ability to understand and
connect with real-world issues. American educator Ernest Boyer and his co-author Lee Mitgang
(1996) suggest the following in their comprehensive study of architecture education and practice:
“The essential purpose of architecture education, then, is not only basic training of begin-
ning practitioners, but also the initiation of students into this [the architect’s] common
legacy of knowledge, skills and language, while instilling a sense of connectedness to the
human needs that architecture, as a profession, must continually address. Architecture
education, if it is to fulfill those ends, must celebrate and support, and also challenge, the
profession and society as a whole” (Boyer and Mitgang, 1996: 4).
Conclusion
Much attention has been focused on the prototype houses and, although the houses are important,
they are a desirable byproduct of the project’s central goal to train community members to build
houses. The project was truly about demonstrating that training people from the community to
build houses could promote sustainable neighborhoods and, by using a service-learning approach,
the project would simultaneously broaden the learning experience of our students. The authors
doubt that there will be a massive external effort to rebuild houses on Delery Street. No continuing
funding exists to support the training program, and political support for continuing the project
was missing, as frequently happens with grassroots efforts. Regardless of what the future holds for
Delery Street, the demonstration project leaves lasting learning points, including the following:
1. The prototype strategy will work, given adequate funding for training and tools.
2. Everyone involved with the production of affordable housing must understand that the
market for affordable housing in New Orleans differs fundamentally from “standard practice.”
Homeowners have money to rebuild, so providing mortgage financing at the time the project is
complete is less risky and consequently the pool is larger. Faced with severe financial difficulties
from the ongoing subprime mortgage situation, however, the current availability of permanent
financing for affordable housing will be even more difficult to procure unless appropriate steps
are taken to maintain an available pool of mortgage funds from outside the capital markets.
3. Construction financing must take into account the processes and procedures for receiving
funding from the Louisiana Recovery Authority and FEMA, and lenders must be willing to work
with guarantees and potential delays.
4. The houses constructed as a result of the training must include only a fair cost for labor.
Training funds must cover the difference between actual cost for training wages and the ultimate
return for wages from the sale of the home.

95Cityscape
Rebuilding Community Block by Block
5. The training program must be self-sustaining. In other words, it must produce trainers so the program
can be expanded and free up graduates to enter the marketplace in suitable construction positions.
6. The rebuilding effort will be lengthy and require constant community involvement to be successful.
The common goal is to see the neighborhoods in the Lower 9th reconstructed, block by block,
with the revenue generated from the process returned to the community. As the houses are built,
so is the community, and with resources flowing back into the local economy rather than out of
state, the community becomes self-sufficient, men and women are trained in the construction
trades, and the neighborhoods are rebuilt.
In their reflections on the project, the students phrased it differently, but in the same spirit:
“…new housing needs to develop in order for people to return and businesses need to return
in order to provide jobs for the residents. It’s a chain effect, and both these problems need to be
addressed in order for change to occur. By building these houses, we have started the ‘chain,’
and that is a huge accomplishment. If the chain continues, the Lower 9 will become a thriving
community.”
17
Next Steps
Although this project was filled with challenges for all the partners, it was completed and we
learned how to make the process work successfully. A manual for replicating the process will be
published in 2008. Our greatest disappointment was the lack of resources to continue with the
next two construction cycles so that the trainees would be ready to work independently. The funds
were not available, however, it is here that the universities can lend support by working closely
and over the long term with communities to develop and augment the necessary resources to en-
sure that community members receive the appropriate training to develop the capacity to rebuild
their communities.
Afterword
On September 25, 2007—13 months after Hurricane Katrina made landfall and forced people out
of the neighborhood—construction began on the first two new homes in the Lower 9 neighbor-
hood of the Ninth Ward. Five months after construction commenced, as a crowd gathered for the
grand opening of the homes, the sounds and sights of demolition continued in the neighborhood.
The demolition crews were hard at work removing the remaining destroyed houses and carting
away the debris. Seen first hand, this work is quite a feat of choreography: workers and machines
systematically crushing the damaged houses and removing the debris bucket by bucket. Unfor-
tunately, crushed building material is not all they take with them. The memories of the place are
attached to the debris and, as each lot is swept clean, the remembrances of the neighborhood fade
farther into the distance. As the demolition crews pack up and move to another house to be razed,
they do so with seemingly no reason to their pattern of destruction. Adjacent houses were left
17
Johnston, Katherine. Postconstruction interview, Louisiana State University, December 15, 2006.

96 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Cuddeback and Bosworth
standing only to be removed 2 or 3 weeks later, and as the houses disappeared, so did the memories
of place, leaving only an overwhelming sense of desolation. That was the reality of the Lower 9
neighborhood. But things have changed since then. The neighborhood is awakening among the
empty lots and broken houses: a harsh reminder of the extraordinary losses that occurred. Hope
continues. In addition to the two pioneer homeowners who own the new houses, others are
renovating, repairing, and planning to return.
The Office of Community Design and Development
The Office of Community Design and Development (OCDD) is a university-based interdisciplinary
community outreach center that connects students with Louisiana’s communities to help improve
the quality of our built environment and the lives of citizens across our state, and beyond. Col-
laboration, active learning, and civic engagement are central to the working philosophy of OCDD.
All project work relies on teams composed of clients, community stakeholders, students, and
faculty to ensure successful outcomes for the community while meeting educational goals. OCDD
operates a permanent teaching and learning laboratory throughout the year in Atkinson Hall on
Louisiana State University’s campus. Here, students are presented with the social, economic, and
political realities of practicing architecture in the public realm; given opportunities to apply their
learning to real-life problems; and develop collaboration skills that meet the demands of contem-
porary practice in an increasingly global environment. OCDD is fully integrated in the curriculum
and provides the structure for service-learning projects introduced in the fourth year design studio.
As a result, OCDD has contributed to the educational experience of every student in the School of
Architecture’s undergraduate professional degree program since academic year 2000–01.
OCDD offers employment opportunities, graduate assistantships, and internships for students ma-
joring in architecture, interior design, landscape architecture, graphic design, disaster management,
business, and other related disciplines engaged in community design and development; supervises
students completing a minor in community design; provides professional practice resources and
technical assistance; maintains a Sustainable Materials Library; and offers grant-writing assistance
for student-initiated service-learning activities and projects.
Established in 1999, OCDD is the outreach arm of the School of Architecture, bridging the acad-
emy with practice, and is funded through grants and sponsored research. Since opening, OCDD
has served more than 50 communities and organizations in Louisiana and Mississippi, employed
more than 200 students and interns, developed more than $1.7 million in sponsored research, and
authored numerous publications and technical reports.
Acknowledgments
The authors thank the homeowners, project team, and participants who made this project possible,
including Louisiana State University students Loren Brouillette, Jared De Jonge, Blake Duplant,
Katherine Johnston, Krista Kennedy, Reneau Londot, Lauren Miller, Marcelle Robards, Erik Strain,
Lacey Westcott, and Lacey Wotring and the Brothers from Bethel Colony South under the leader-
ship of Pastor Melvin Jones.

97Cityscape
Rebuilding Community Block by Block
Authors
Marsha R. Cuddeback is director of the Office of Community Design and Development in the
School of Architecture, Louisiana State University.
Frank M. Bosworth is a professor of architecture in the School of Architecture, Louisiana State
University.
References
Achtenberg, Emily, and Peter Marcuse. 1986. “The Causes of the Housing Problem.” In Critical
Perspectives in Housing, edited by Rachel G. Bratt, Chester Hartman, and Ann Meyerson.
Philadelphia: Temple University Press: 4–11.
Arefi, Mahyar. 2004. “Neighborhood Jump-Starting: Los Angeles Neighborhood Initiative,”
Cityscape: A Journal of Policy Development and Research 7 (1): 5–22.
Boyer, Ernest, and Lee Mitgang. 1996. Building Community: A New Future for Architecture Education
and Practice. Princeton, NJ: Carnegie Foundation.
Day, Dianne. 1997. “Citizen Participation in the Planning Process: An Essentially Contested
Concept?” Journal of Planning Literature 11 (3): 421–434.
Eade, Deborah. 1997. Community-Building: An Approach to People Centered Development. United
Kingdom and Ireland: Oxfam.
Eyler, Janet, and Dwight Giles, Jr. 1996. A Practitioner’s Guide to Reflection in Service-learning:
Student Voices & Reflections. Nashville: Vanderbilt.
Fagan, Barbara. 2006. Designing Public Consensus: The Civic Theater of Community Participation for
Architects, Landscape Architects, Planners, and Urban Designer. Hoboken, NJ: Wiley.
Fainstein, Susan S. 2000. “New Directions in Planning Theory,” Urban Affairs Review 35 (4):
451–478.
Gautreau, Chris. 2008. “LRA To Run Cottage Program,” The Advocate (Baton Rouge), March 1, 1D.
Glass, James J. 1979. “Citizen Participation in Planning: The Relationship between Objectives and
Techniques,” Journal of the American Planning Association 45 (2): 180–189.
Greater New Orleans Community Data Center. 2002. “Lower Ninth Ward Neighborhood.” Greater
New Orleans Nonprofit Knowledge Works. http://www.gnocdc.org/orleans/8/22/index.html
(accessed February 22, 2007).
Greenwood, Davydd, William Whyte, and Ira Harkavy. 1993. “Participatory Action Research as a
Process and as Goal,” Human Relations 46 (2): 175–192.
Innes, Judith. 1995. “Planning Theory’s Emerging Paradigm: Communicative Action and
Interactive Practice,” Journal of Planning Education and Research 14 (3): 183–189.


98 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Cuddeback and Bosworth
Kahne, Joseph, and Joel Westheimer. 1996. “In Service of What? The Politics of Service Learning,”
Phi Delta Kappan 77: 593–599.
Kumar, Somesh. 2002. Methods for Community Participation: A Complete Guide for Practitioners.
Warwickshire, United Kingdom: Practical Action Publishing.
New Orleans Public Library. 1949. From Jackson Barracks to St. Maurice Street and From Delery
Street to Alabo Street. New Orleans Public Library, Louisiana Division, City Archives Collection:
Municipal Government Collection, City Agencies, aerial photographs of New Orleans, Set C,
38–39.
Sanoff, Henry. 1999. Community Participation: Methods in Design and Planning. New York: Wiley-
Academy.
Shields, Gerard. 2008. “Storm Recovery Czar Will Be Stepping Down,” The Advocate (Baton
Rouge), March 1, 1A.
Waterman, Alan. 1997. Service-learning: Applications from the Research. Mahwah, NJ: Lawrence
Erlbaum.
Wiewel, Wim, Frank Gaffikin, and Michael Morrissey. 2000. “Community-University Partnerships
for Affordable Housing,” Cityscape: A Journal of Policy Development and Research 5 (1): 27–45.
Williams, Leslie. 2008. “Trailer Residents To Be Moved Into Apartments and Hotels,” The Times-
Picayune (New Orleans), February 14.
Work Projects Administration (WPA). 1940. Paving Delery Street, WPA workmen constructing gutters
on Delery Street near the entrance to Jackson Barracks (Photograph 33.41). New Orleans Public
Library, Louisiana Division, WPA Photograph Collection: 5/15/1940, Photo 1.
Additional Reading
The following salient works are related to service learning and educational pedagogy.
Astin, Alexander, and Linda J. Sax. 1998. “How Undergraduates Are Affected by Service
Participation,” Journal of College Student Development 39 (3): 251–63.
Benson, Lee, Ira Harkavy, and John Puckett. 1996. “Communal Participatory Action Research
as a Strategy for Improving Universities and the Social Sciences: Penn’s Work with the West
Philadelphia Improvement Corps as a Case Study,” Educational Policy 10 (2): 202–222.
Bringle, Robert, and Julie Hatcher. 1996. “Implementing Service Learning in Higher Education,”
Journal of Higher Education 67 (2): 221–239.
Checkoway, Barry. 1997. “Reinventing the Research University for Public Service,” Journal of
Planning Literature 11 (3): 307–319.
Eyler, Janet, Dwight Giles, Jr., and John Braxton. 1997. “The Impact of Service-Learning on
College Students,” Michigan Journal of Community Service Learning 4: 5–15.

99Cityscape
Rebuilding Community Block by Block
Furco, Andrew. 1996. “Service-Learning: A Balanced Approach to Experiential Education.”
In Expanding Boundaries: Serving and Learning, edited by Barbara Taylor. Washington, DC:
Corporation for National Service: 2–6.
Harkavy, Ira, and Lee Benson. 1998. “De-Platonizing and Democratizing Education as the Bases of
Service Learning,” New Directions for Teaching and Learning 73: 11–20.
Harkavy, Ira, John Puckett, and Dan Romer. 2000. “Action Research: Bridging Service and
Research,” Michigan Journal of Community Service Learning, Special Issue (Fall): 113–118.
Harkavy, Ira, and Wim Wiewel. 1995. “University-Community Partnerships: Current State and
Future Issues,” Metropolitan Universities: An International Forum 6 (3): 7–14.
Howard, Jeffrey. 1998. “Academic Service Learning: A Counternormative Pedagogy,” New
Directions for Teaching and Learning 73: 21–29.
Varlotta, Lori E. 1997. “Confronting Consensus: Investigating the Philosophies That Have
Informed Service-Learning’s Communities,” Educational Theory 47 (4): 453–476.

100 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina

101Cityscape: A Journal of Policy Development and Research • Volume 10, Number 3 • 2008
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development • Office of Policy Development and Research
Cityscape
A Sustainable Housing
Response to Hurricane Katrina
John Quale
Kristina L. Iverson
University of Virginia
Abstract
This article describes the collaborative experience of the ecoMOD project at the Univer-
sity of Virginia (UVA) and Habitat for Humanity
®
International as they developed a
prototypical ecological, prefabricated, and affordable home for a family along the Gulf
Coast of Mississippi after Hurricane Katrina made landfall in August 2005. Since
2004, ecoMOD has created five affordable housing units, four of them in Charlottesville,
Virginia. The project is a partnership of the UVA School of Architecture and the School
of Engineering and Applied Science. The project’s aim is to create well-designed, high-
quality homes that minimize living costs and environmental impact.
Introduction
To date, ecologically sustainable homes have been mostly reserved for the wealthy. Yet the health
concerns associated with indoor air quality and the financial burden of unnecessarily inflated util-
ity costs point to the need for homes that are both environmentally responsive and affordable for
low-income people. With more than 200,000 homes destroyed by hurricanes in 2005 (Cashell and
Labonte, 2005), the Gulf Coast is in the midst of a long rebuilding effort. Hurricane Katrina alone
is the single most destructive and costliest natural disaster in U.S. history. To address the result-
ing building crisis, in early 2006 the ecoMOD design/build/evaluate project at the University of
Virginia (UVA) expanded its scope to partner with Habitat for Humanity
®
International (HFHI, or
Habitat) in the devastated Gulf Coast region of Mississippi. Originally focused exclusively on hous-
ing for central Virginia, the ecoMOD project accepted an invitation to provide a home for Habitat’s
Operation Home Delivery program with Habitat for Humanity of Greater Charlottesville (HFHGC).
HFHGC sent five conventional panelized homes to Habitat for Humanity of the Mississippi Gulf
Coast (HFHMGC), and the ecoMOD2 team designed and built one of these. HFHGC shipped
ecoMOD2, the preHAB house, as a flat-pack panelized home using an innovative super-insulated

102
Quale and Iverson
Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
steel and foam panel system instead of a conventional wood stud frame. They installed the preHAB
house in an established neighborhood in Gautier, Mississippi, for a family displaced by Hurricane
Katrina (see exhibit 1). The site is a 1960s affordable housing subdivision just north of the area
flooded by the initial deluge of Hurricane Katrina. Although several houses in the subdivision were
significantly damaged, the part of Gautier that was essentially “erased” is 2 miles south—directly
on the coast. Installing this particular house provided an opportunity for the design team to test
and investigate contemporary design, environmentally responsible strategies, and prefabricated
construction within the constraints and mission of HFHI.
Prefabrication can be a cost-effective method of construction, and highly energy-efficient homes
have lower utility costs, making sustainability and prefabrication an ideal combination for af-
fordable housing (USGBC, 2007). Currently, however, prefabricated homes are seldom designed
for energy efficiency, and most environmentally sustainable homes are expensive to build. The
design team used prefabrication to test the cost-effective strategy and raised money to subsidize
material and equipment donations. To align with HFHI’s mission,
1
local and university volunteers
completed all the labor. In addition, the team is currently evaluating the home’s energy efficiency
through monitoring systems and monthly energy savings models. The 1,087-square-foot, three-
bedroom home was built for approximately $65 per square foot.
Exhibit 1
The ecoMOD2, preHAB House in Gautier, Mississippi
Student rendering of ecoMOD2, the preHAB house, which is an affordable, ecologically sound, prefabricated home constructed in
Gautier, Mississippi.
1
“Habitat for Humanity International is a nonprofit, ecumenical Christian housing ministry. HFHI seeks to eliminate poverty
housing and homelessness from the world, and to make decent shelter a matter of conscience and action” (HFHI, 2008).
According to Habitat for Humanity, the organization strives to produce decent housing nationally and internationally; in
the United States, the price of a typical Habitat house averages $60,000 (after subsidies). HFHI operates out of Americus,
Georgia.

103
A Sustainable Housing Response to Hurricane Katrina
Cityscape
Ultimately, the research team noted two major observations about the ability to translate the
ecoMOD2 project into other similar situations. First and foremost, a region responding to a natural
disaster and housing crisis is a good testing ground for alternative methods of providing housing,
but working in such areas requires much patience and flexibility. Secondly, the idea of sustainable,
prefabricated housing is compatible with the mission of HFHI; however, making this idea a reality
on a widespread basis will require retraining Habitat staff and volunteers.
Educational Objectives
Of the several possible ways to simultaneously address social equity and sustainability in a univer-
sity design program, the two most common are design/build projects, which offer a direct response
to a specific community need, and speculative design research projects, which seek to have a
broader (albeit more abstract) effect. This research team aimed to blend the best of these worlds to
achieve results that are both tangible and forward thinking. The project, which is embedded within
the university’s curriculum, is intended to create well-built homes that cost less to live in, minimize
damage to the environment, and appreciate in value.
The normal cycle of the project includes an academic year for design and construction, followed
by an academic year of evaluation. For ecoMOD2, however, it was necessary to significantly reduce
the cycle to 14 weeks for design, overlapping with approximately 6 broken-up weeks for the UVA
students to construct the home and several intermittent weeks for Habitat volunteers in Mississippi
to complete the home. The goal of the design phase is to foster integrated and interdisciplinary
collaboration throughout. The process is iterative and multifaceted. To mimic factory production,
each ecoMOD prototype is fabricated at a decommissioned airfield hangar owned by UVA and
shipped either as modules or panels to its final destination. Because of the great distance between
Virginia and Mississippi, the team decided to ship panels rather than modules. The evaluation
phase is built on emerging strategies and protocols for the analysis of a completed building. Each
evaluation process may include analysis into the environmental impact of the systems and materi-
als, energy performance, affordability, human comfort, constructability, and thoughtful placement
within a community.
Interdisciplinary Process
The ecoMOD Project is multidisciplinary and involves undergraduate and graduate students from
various programs in the UVA School of Architecture and School of Engineering and Applied Sci-
ence. The participants are required to synthesize complex information and effectively collaborate to
make decisions. The collaboration is simultaneously intradisciplinary and interdisciplinary, which
makes the challenge that much more difficult. Students and faculty are forced to learn each other’s
language and to collectively reach conclusions. Often, solutions that are obvious for one discipline
are not as clear to others. By strategically bringing so many disciplines together, the end results are
typically richer and more thoroughly studied. By definition, the design was not from the mind of a
single person but was the coordinated effort of many.
During the project, the students learn sustainable design and environmental principles—and then
immediately apply them. They apply these principles with a real budget, site, and client. And to

104
Quale and Iverson
Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
take this learning approach a step further, the faculty analyzes and monitors the home throughout
the project. This kind of critical feedback loop is unusual in architecture and engineering educa-
tion (and the professional world) and is what distinguishes this project from many others.
All the ecoMOD design teams use “decision webs” to facilitate the decisionmaking process. The
webs are a graphic device to help track thought processes and recognize the complex array of
issues affected by each decision. The ecoMOD2 design team did not always agree, and decisions
occasionally became compromises. Yet they were constantly aware of the potential danger of water-
ing down good ideas by choosing the strategy that most people could agree on. Finding just the
right balance between productive collaboration and “design by committee” is a continuous concern
for all ecoMOD projects.
The ecoMOD2 team also works with outside advisors, which, depending on the project, might
include architects, engineers, contractors, fabricators, subcontractors, prefabrication experts,
landscape architects, affordable housing developers, housing counselors, planners, historic
preservationists, environmental scientists, building department officials, business people, and
sustainability experts on daylighting, material selection, indoor air quality, energy efficiency, and
renewable energy.
Educating the Public
The ecoMOD2 team designed the preHAB home in Gautier with an emphasis on natural ventila-
tion, thermal efficiency, and cost-savings strategies for materials, including the use of reclaimed
materials from buildings destroyed in the hurricane. Team members also designed it to meet the
U.S. Green Building Council (USGBC) Leadership in Energy and Environmental Design (LEED)™
for Homes standard (USGBC, 2007); however, the $3,000 cost of participating in the pilot
phase of the project, together with the scheduling of the design and construction, kept the team
from registering the project with the USGBC. LEED for Homes is partly based on the nationally
recognized LEED for New Construction standard, which has become the most widely adopted
green building program in the United States. One of the two housing units at ecoMOD3, completed
in Charlottesville, Virginia, after ecoMOD2, is registered with LEED for Homes, with the goal of
achieving a gold- or platinum-level certification in 2008. Because LEED for Homes has now ended
its pilot phase, the cost of registration and certification has decreased significantly.
Through the use of sustainable design, materials, and technologies, this home will educate
homeowners, builders, and architects in the region and provide support for developing sustainable
goods and services by increasing the market for these products. By designing to demonstrate
adaptable and hurricane-resilient housing using precautionary principles, this demonstration
effort can potentially mitigate the creation of building debris and the complete loss of habitation
in future disaster recoveries. As part of an effort to communicate the potential of the design, the
regional media featured ecoMOD2 three times on local Gulf Coast television stations, at least once
in a local newspaper, and a few times on Gulf Coast websites. An exhibit of Gulf Coast rebuilding
efforts that traveled throughout the region featured ecoMOD2. The project also was shown in New
York City.

105
A Sustainable Housing Response to Hurricane Katrina
Cityscape
“Sweat Equity”
Part of Habitat’s mission is to find future residents who are willing to put “sweat equity” into
building their own homes. Typically HFHI affiliates use conventional wood framing or stick-built
strategies with a large and often inexperienced volunteer workforce. Future homeowners and other
short-term volunteers show up for “build days” to assemble materials that are already prepared
for them by full-time Habitat staff or volunteers. The volunteer-based construction process not
only leads to the completion of a home, but it is also an essential part of Habitat’s mission to raise
money and public awareness. HFHI officials see the value in the dramatic scene of a crowd of
volunteers hammering walls together to energize the community and maximize fundraising. The
future homeowners are usually required to put some “sweat equity” into their home or another
home, and, although they purchase the home, the price is significantly lower than its actual cost or
appraised value.
The ecoMOD2 team partnered with HFHI and many of its affiliates, including HFHGC and
HFHMGC. Through this partnership the team was able to demonstrate for itself and local citizens
value-added construction techniques
2
using sustainable and reclaimed materials. The benefit of
partnering with HFHI was not only the invaluable education and skills students and volunteers
acquired but also the ability to lower overall production costs. The prefabrication occurred more
than 900 miles from the final site of the house, so the challenge of responding to onsite issues
was a difficult one. Because the team could not permanently oversee construction during the full
period, onsite time was valuable; and because site visits were extremely limited, the amount of
onsite time became a critical concern.
Guiding Principles and Design Goals
The team strived to create a house that is adjustable to the climate of southern Mississippi.
Contained, exterior spaces are an integral element of the design, expanding the apparent size of
the house, while simultaneously helping to passively cool it. The team’s goal was for the family to
be able to turn off the air conditioning during all but the very hottest days of the year—something
that is highly unusual today in that part of Mississippi. The house incorporates a photovoltaic solar
panel array that provides domestic hot water for laundry, bathing, dishwashing, and cooking and
a heat pump/heat recovery system for heating and air conditioning. With the photovoltaic array
in place (a “gift” to the family from funding secured by the UVA team) and the air conditioning
turned off, the home could possibly operate without electricity from the regional electrical grid.
Unfortunately, Mississippi is not a net metering state, so the homeowners will not be able to
“bank” any excess capacity for future needs.
The design team followed the strict Habitat requirement to create a three-bedroom home no
larger than 1,100 square feet. Although the home is just 1,087 square feet, ecoMOD2 appears to
be almost 2,100 square feet because of four distinct spaces—in the form of covered porches and
outdoor spaces—brought into the perimeter of the building. Each of these four spaces serves a
2
Value-added construction is a commonly used term referring to design and construction decisions that affect the thermal
envelope, energy, and water efficiency of the building. The intent is to limit air leakage and inefficient use of materials.

106
Quale and Iverson
Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
unique purpose: entry, screened-in outdoor dining, private terrace, and covered storage area to
substitute for a garage that Habitat does not typically provide. The south-facing outdoor spaces and
the windows on the east and west façades were meant to incorporate shade devices that are able
to both protect the home from harsh sunlight and adapt to become hurricane-protection devices.
Unfortunately, only some of these screens were installed because new wind-load requirements
established after Hurricane Katrina made it difficult for the team to appropriately document the
capacity of these elements. All the windows and doors are carefully placed to balance the need for
daylight, natural ventilation, and privacy. The single shed roof with the high point facing the north
also encourages natural ventilation. The north-facing windows are high on the wall to facilitate
stack effect and cross ventilation.
The design can be prefabricated as panels, room-sized modules, or components, or as any com-
bination of all three. The prototype house is built from an innovative steel and foam panel system
(ThermaSteel
TM
Corporation of Radford, Virginia),
3
which is highly insulated and resists hurricane-
force winds and mold. The ecoMOD2 team convinced ThermaSteel to sell its leftover panels for
a significantly reduced cost—less than wood-stud framing. Typically, ThermaSteel engineers and
prefabricates the panels to fit each project. Purchasing the “remainders,” however, meant the team
had to cut and reassemble the wall panels into the correct configuration for the preHAB design.
Because the exterior spaces are partly covered by the roof, it was necessary to ensure the hurricane-
proof structural performance of the exposed roof areas, so the ecoMOD2 team had ThermaSteel
make custom panels for the roof. All the panels for the house were shipped on a flatbed truck to
the empty lot in Gautier.
The design is also intended to demonstrate the potential of prefab for Habitat affiliates. HFHI was
already pursuing panelized construction with its “Operation Home Delivery” project, focused on
delivering wall panels from around the country to be set up in the hurricane-devastated Gulf Coast
region. Unfortunately, the scale of the disaster meant that the process was not very well organized
and that some homes that HFHI received could not easily be assembled as intended. The team
heard of a few situations in which the prefabricated frame walls and roofs were disassembled so the
lumber could be used for other homes.
The goal of the preHAB design is to take this strategy one step further by developing a home that
can be prefabricated in various ways. With this project we imagine future disaster relief efforts in
which HFHI affiliates from across the United States could enlist their volunteers to build house
panels, modules, or components without taking too much time or money away from the local
Habitat affiliates’ own local building efforts. The perception among Habitat officials is that prefab
construction conflicts with HFHI’s local volunteer labor strategies. Yet, with a carefully designed
prefab house system, HFHI affiliates from across the country could also contribute to very worthy
relief efforts outside their own area. By offering a range of opportunities based on level of involve-
ment, this prototype house strategy could include the efforts of smaller HFHI affiliates that do not
3
ThermaSteel Corporation builds thermal steel panels that are ENERGY STAR
®
compliant and made from recyclable
materials. The panels comply with the Department of Energy’s Model Energy Code and have passed Florida’s Hurricane
Test Lab. The panels contain framing, insulation, sheathing, and vapor barrier and they can be premolded (ThermaSteel
Corporation, 2008).

107
A Sustainable Housing Response to Hurricane Katrina
Cityscape
have the resources to ship a complete home to a disaster area. For instance, in the context of Hur-
ricane Katrina, HFHI affiliates in the states adjoining Mississippi and Louisiana could contribute
modules. HFHI affiliates within 500 miles could produce wall and roof panels, and others could
ship smaller and simpler components.
After setting the walls and roof of the house (see exhibit 2), HFHMGC, with assistance from
a Habitat group from Connecticut, completed the interior and exterior finishes. Unexpected
complications with the construction, together with a skilled labor shortage in the region (plumbers
and electricians, in particular), delayed the completion of the house, which was not finished until
the summer of 2007 (see exhibit 3). The local affiliate received a lot of interest in the house from
potential residents, and, near the end of the summer of 2007, HFHMGC selected a family. The
birth of a new child in the family competed for the funds they were trying to save for the 1-year
insurance escrow they needed to close on the purchase of the house. Eventually the family moved
in during the summer of 2008.
Exhibit 2
Construction of the preHAB House in Gautier, Mississippi
Students begin to set up the modular panels of the preHAB house in Gautier, Mississippi.

108
Quale and Iverson
Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Evaluation Process
Although many residential projects claim to be environmentally responsible, few attempt to care-
fully analyze the environmental impact or efficiency of the final product. The ecoMOD project is
structured to monitor and analyze each completed prototypical housing unit. The evaluation phase
of the project is essential, because, as an educational project, the goal is to build both confidence
and humility in students. The ecoMOD evaluation teams typically assess the environmental impact,
efficiency, affordability, occupant’s satisfaction, and production readiness of each housing unit. The
monitoring systems designed by the ecoMOD engineering teams measure indoor and outdoor air
temperature; relative humidity; carbon dioxide levels; and electricity, gas, and water usage (see exhibit 4).
Given the distance between UVA and the site in Mississippi, together with the lack of funding to sup-
port travel, the evaluation phase for ecoMOD2 has been cut back and is limited to post-occupancy
evaluations, a brief material assessment, and partial building monitoring during the first year of oc-
cupation. The monitoring includes electrical, gas, and water usage to analyze energy efficiency and
measure cost-effectiveness. The team will compare this information to its digital design simulations
that predicted those outcomes. Information gathered will help in developing future houses and in
communicating the benefits of careful design and construction to future potential homeowners.
Exhibit 3
Partners Construct Panelized Home in Gautier, Mississippi
The interdisciplinary university team partnered with Habitat for Humanity International to construct this 1,087-square-foot
panelized home, which was completed in Gautier, Mississippi, during the summer of 2007.

109
A Sustainable Housing Response to Hurricane Katrina
Cityscape
Conclusion
The extreme nature of the Hurricane Katrina disaster is the biggest challenge facing the Gulf
Coast’s rebuilding effort. The National Low Income Housing Coalition
4
estimates that 71 percent
of the destroyed units in the affected areas were in the affordable to low- and very low-income
household categories. According to the Congressional Budget Office, the recovery process from
Hurricane Katrina will take longer than normal because workers associated with the effort have no
place to live. According to the Brookings Institution,
5
median house prices in New Orleans have
increased since Hurricane Katrina occurred and the limited supply of housing is pushing up own-
ership and rental prices to the extent that entry-level homeowners and other working families may
have difficulty finding affordable housing if and when they return. The commonly held expectation
that the city may reach only 60 percent of its pre-Hurricane Katrina population over the next
several years is very possible if affordable housing is not available. Clearly in this scenario the Gulf
4
The National Low Income Housing Coalition, based in Washington, D.C., is an organization whose focus is to create more
affordable housing. The data suggested in this document are from NLIHC (2007).
5
The Brookings Institution, based in Washington, D.C., is a nonprofit public policy organization whose mission is to
produce independent, high-quality research to influence and direct democracy, economic and social welfare, and a safe and
prosperous international system.
Exhibit 4
Prefabricated House With Energy Monitoring System in Gautier, Mississippi
This prefabricated house in Gautier, Mississippi, includes a digital energy monitoring system that the university engineering
team designed. The system collects data to chart electrical, gas, and water usage throughout the year.

110
Quale and Iverson
Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Coast will shrink in its economic capacity, tax revenues, and ability to maintain housing stock that
is no longer habitable or is in areas that are truly at grave risk and uninsurable. These data confirm
that affordable housing is a necessity and the Gulf Coast is in desperate need.
Initially, inadequate support and infrastructure directly affected the rebuilding efforts. Existing
local Habitat affiliates were typically producing two homes per year in this region before the
hurricane. Post-Hurricane Katrina homebuilding numbers have increased to an average of 200
homes per year for the Gulf Coast of Mississippi and Louisiana. The initial lack of infrastructure
to support such a large rebuilding effort proved to be a very significant challenge. In the end,
HFHI assumed many of the responsibilities typically reserved for local affiliates and provided a
major influx of cash from its donations. HFHI also combined county-based Habitat affiliates into
the more robust regional HFHMGC. When the ecoMOD2 team first arrived in Mississippi less
than 6 months after Hurricane Katrina made landfall, both the local Habitat affiliate and the local
building department were operating with a small staff and only starting to make headway toward
an organized response to the situation. What was a patched-together operation has turned into a
much more organized and effective team of Habitat professionals leading their efforts.
The difficulties of taking on the ecoMOD2 preHAB prototype in this context were significant. At
the time, HFHI was having difficulty completing conventional wood framing structures like the
ones they have built all over the country. Asking them to help build the ecoMOD2 preHAB design
required them to adapt to a very different design and a very different type of structure. The col-
laborative team learned that if ecoMOD participates in another disaster relief effort, it is important
to completely solve all issues before shipping to the site so that the onsite construction can be
completed on time. In addition, the team should have assumed each phase would take at least
twice as long to complete than it would under normal circumstances.
Regarding the design itself, the success will have to be measured—both in terms of the perfor-
mance of the home and the occupant’s satisfaction. The team already knows, however, that if
ecoMOD builds again from this design, it should simplify the design somewhat to make sure that
any Habitat team can easily complete it. Unfortunately, changes had to be made to the home in the
middle of construction because the local Habitat teams did not understand the design intentions.
A complete set of construction drawings were available inside the house, but one group misunder-
stood an exterior open skylight in the outdoor dining area and a bay window in the kitchen and
mistakenly removed them both. These elements would have enhanced the livability of the home
considerably. In addition, the ecoMOD team should have prepared a clearer list of locally available
and acceptable materials to be appended to the construction drawings, to allow for last-minute
substitutions. For example, all the ecoMOD teams typically try to avoid PVC/vinyl products, due
to the toxic nature of their production and their recycling challenges. But the local Habitat builders
ignored the reference to a commonly available aluminum eave and window trim when they found
there would be a slight delay in receiving it, and they installed vinyl instead. Also, most of the
old growth cypress wood reclaimed (with permission) from destroyed buildings in nearby Bay St.
Louis was not assembled into the front entry deck and outdoor dining deck as planned because
the local Habitat workers did not have the right equipment. In addition, the local workers left the
wood on the ground for an extended period of time—where it turned into a breeding ground for
insects. What would have been a beautiful deck of free material had to be replaced with concrete.

111
A Sustainable Housing Response to Hurricane Katrina
Cityscape
Of far less importance, but notable nonetheless, is the unnecessary addition of conventional
interior trim at cabinetry edges and door openings. The design team had labored to create simple
clean details, but, when leaving town, they failed to put large notes on the trimless details, alerting
the local workers that nothing more was required.
In this sense, the completed home is less than what the team intended, but these lessons are
important ones. With the projects built in Charlottesville, the teams have complete control over
the construction efforts; but, even with ecoMOD1 and ecoMOD3, the final buildings could have
been simplified. Recognizing and acknowledging these problems are an important part of refining
the ecoMOD design process.
The University of Virginia Patent Foundation has registered the copyrights for the drawings of all
the completed homes, including ecoMOD2. The Patent Foundation has also licensed the designs
to a modular marketing company to make them available to modular builders, individuals, and
affordable housing organizations—although this process is in the early stages. In addition to
commercializing the designs, the ecoMOD engineering team intends to commercialize the ecoMOD
wireless monitoring system. They plan to make it available to affordable housing organizations and
individuals, so others can get easily understandable feedback on their energy and water usage and
on the performance of their homes.
By taking the ecoMOD designs into production, we intend to give affordable housing organizations
quick, low-cost, and sustainable infill housing options that cost less to operate. Estimates from
modular builders show the prototypes can be replicated at a lower cost than standard site-built
housing. We do not have clear evidence, however, that the scale of this savings is the same in the
context of the heavily subsidized and donation-dependent world of HFHI construction. Further
research into this matter is difficult, given the challenges of tracking hard costs with a single
Habitat home, but it is an important question for the viability of the preHAB design. In the end,
what can be definitively stated is that a team of architecture and engineering students learned a lot
about sustainability, prefabrication, and disaster relief housing, HFHI staff and volunteers were
exposed to more sustainable methods of design and construction, and a family lives in a home that
will cost less to operate than the one next door. Perhaps that is enough for now.
Acknowledgments
The authors thank Habitat for Humanity of the Mississippi Gulf Coast, Habitat for Humanity of
Greater Charlottesville, Habitat for Humanity International, and the various sponsors for and team
members of ecoMOD2.
Authors
John Quale, LEED AP, is assistant professor in the School of Architecture at the University of
Virginia and is the ecoMOD project director.
Kristina L. Iverson received a post-professional master of architecture at the University of Virginia
and served as a research assistant on the ecoMOD Project.

112
Quale and Iverson
Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
References
Cashell, Brian W., and Marc Labonte. 2005. The Macroeconomic Effects of Hurricane Katrina. CRS
Report for Congress. Washington, DC: Library of Congress, Congressional Research Service,
Government and Finance Division.
Habitat for Humanity International (HFHI). 2008. Habitat for Humanity Fact Sheet. http://www.
habitat.org/how/factsheet.aspx.
National Low Income Housing Corporation (NLIHC). 2007. “Gulf Coast Housing Advocates Gear
Up for ‘Week of Action’ on the Many Unmet Housing Needs Since 2005 Hurricanes.” Press release.
Washington, DC: National Low Income Housing Corporation. http://www.nlihc.org.
ThermaSteel Corporation. 2008. ThermaSteel Corporation website. http://www.thermasteelcorp.com.
U.S. Green Building Council (USGBC). 2007. The Green Home Guide. http://www.greenhomeguide.org.

113Cityscape: A Journal of Policy Development and Research • Volume 10, Number 3 • 2008
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development • Office of Policy Development and Research
Cityscape
Working With Experience
David Perkes
Gulf Coast Community Design Studio and Mississippi State University
Christine Gaspar
Gulf Coast Community Design Studio
Abstract
This article addresses the work of Mississippi State University’s Gulf Coast Community
Design Studio to help families in Biloxi, Mississippi, after Hurricane Katrina damaged
homes in the city. The article argues that specialized knowledge of planning, design, or
construction is less important than the ability to engage and understand the cultural
background and interests of a community. Such experience, as opposed to expertise,
facilitates effective communication and cooperation among all stakeholders and helps to
best improve the community’s ability to recover and rebuild.
Introduction
The life of community design is not expertise; it is experience. This statement does not mean
that expertise is not an important part of community design; it means that expertise is not the
motivation that shapes and sustains a community design practice. Although both expertise and
experience can be used to describe acquired skills, considering the difference between the two
words is instructive.
Expertise describes uncommon skills or specialized abilities that set one person or a group of
people apart from others. Experience, on the other hand, describes a quality of skill and knowledge
that comes from commonly shared events or phenomena and that forms and strengthens human
relationships around those phenomena. In its inclusive sense, experience is everything that comes
from the interaction of the human organism with its environment: beliefs, customs, values, politics,
and prejudices; in short, another name for culture.
1

1
The sense of the word “experience” used here follows John Dewey’s writing in his book Experience and Nature. (See Dewey,
1958.) John Dewey later stated that he wished he had called the book Nature and Culture. (See Menand, 2001.) Oliver
Wendell Holmes, Jr., also uses the word “experience” in a similar sense in his influential work The Common Law, in which
he states that “experience is the life of law.” (See Holmes, 1995.) Holmes’s notion of experience, like Dewey’s, includes
beliefs, customs, and values and is behind his important teaching that precedence shapes the law more than principle.

114
Perkes and Gaspar
Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
When experience defines an idea as broad as culture, it is seen as being more shared than individ-
ual, more common than unique. Experience is the life force of a community in the way that values,
beliefs, and customs form the community’s identity within the living environment. Therefore,
it follows that human experience—and not individual expertise—is the means, the context for
judgment, the sustaining force, and the reward of community design work. The degree to which a
design practice works with experience, not the measure of expertise, is the primary condition that
distinguishes community design from a commercial architectural practice.
Expertise can certainly be brought into a community; however, in the urgency and displacement
resulting from Hurricane Katrina in August 2005 (see exhibit 1), experience—not expertise—
proved to be the essential ingredient for effective community design in Biloxi, Mississippi. David
Perkes, of Mississippi State University’s College of Architecture, Art, and Design, arrived in
post-Hurricane Katrina Biloxi directly from Jackson, Mississippi, after 14 years of teaching college
students the art of community-based design practice. The experience that David brought allowed
us—the authors and the design team, as it grew—to immediately focus on relationship-building
with local residents and community leaders, rather than on the nuts-and-bolts operational piece
of starting a new community design practice. By transferring the experiences of the Jackson model
to Biloxi, we connected quickly with local officials and faith-based organizations to implement the
Mississippi State University’s Gulf Coast Community Design Studio that has, since the fall of 2005,
helped more than 200 displaced, low-income families restore or rebuild their Gulf Coast homes.
Exhibit 1
East Biloxi, Mississippi
An aerial view of East Biloxi 1 month after Hurricane Katrina destroyed many buildings in the city.

115
Working With Experience
Cityscape
The Context
On August 29, 2005, Hurricane Katrina devastated the Mississippi Gulf Coast and led architects
and planners from around the country to offer their expertise to assist in the face of unprecedented
destruction. Several groups of professionals rallied to the relief efforts, but the most publicized
was the Mississippi Renewal Forum, more commonly referred to as the “Governor’s Charrette.”
This ambitious planning effort, which was organized and dominated by the Congress for the New
Urbanism, attracted more than 100 architects, planners, engineers, and other professionals from
outside the state and an equal number of professionals from Mississippi. The charrette took place
in the middle of October, 6 weeks after the storm.
The workspace for the charrette was located in one of the shuttered casino hotels already busy with
contractors working to get the casino back on line. Outside the improvised workspace, the damage
on the coast was stunning, and the destroyed areas were still under military guard. The contrast
between lovingly rendered drawings being pinned up inside the hotel and the massive, four-story
casino barge smashed into the side of the hotel’s parking garage was nearly impossible to reconcile.
It is safe to say that there has never been such a gathering of planning professionals brought in and
put to work in such a place in such short order. Although the sense of urgency and the scale of the
planning and rebuilding effort warranted that such an army of professionals be rallied into action,
the event quickly came and went. Afterwards, the Gulf Coast communities were left with the over-
whelming work at hand. The charrette process, which by design brings a team of professionals into
a community for a short, concentrated design activity, relies on expertise. A community design
practice, on the other hand, takes time.
Getting Started
Four early decisions guided the formation of what became the Gulf Coast Community Design
Studio (GCCDS):
Create a workspace within the community to be served.1.
Form long-term partnerships with local organizations.2.
Avoid political and ideological alliances.3.
Most importantly, be useful to the community. 4.
After the roads were clear and gasoline was available for travel, David Perkes used the first few
weeks to seek out community organizations on the coast that needed help and could be potential
partners. Our goal was for the College of Architecture, Art, & Design to become a component of
the larger rebuilding effort. Rebuilding organizations were looking for the expertise that the Col-
lege of Architecture could bring, and we were looking for the conditions of experience that would
make us useful to the community.
Perkes met with representatives from many local and national faith-based and other volunteer
organizations to identify design needs and available resources. He connected with Bill Stallworth,

116
Perkes and Gaspar
Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
a member of the Biloxi City Council, who, immediately after the hurricane, had led efforts in East
Biloxi to create a centralized place for volunteer groups to get information and coordinate their
efforts. This newly formed organization became known as the East Biloxi Coordination and Relief
Center, or simply “the coordination center.” The GCCDS was one of a few key groups that would
become permanent community partners in this coordination center—a strategy that would prove
crucial to the rebuilding efforts.
East Biloxi Coordination and Relief Center
East Biloxi is an area 4 miles long and 1 mile across at the tip of the Biloxi peninsula. Most of the
peninsula, which is less then 12 feet above sea level, borders on the Gulf of Mexico to the south
and the Back Bay to the north. Hurricane Katrina’s unprecedented storm surge, which was well
over 20 feet in Biloxi, inundated the entire peninsula, affecting every house. When the water
subsided, nearly half of the existing 4,000 houses had been completely destroyed and the other
half had been flooded. With more than 10,000 residents, East Biloxi comprises around one-fifth
of Biloxi’s population, but, because of its topography, it represents most of the neighborhoods that
were severely damaged by the hurricane. (See exhibit 2.)
Exhibit 2
Post-Hurricane Katrina Damage in East Biloxi, Mississippi
This figure ground map shows existing and destroyed buildings in East Biloxi, where every property was affected by Hurricane
Katrina and almost all properties were inundated by the storm surge.

117
Working With Experience
Cityscape
The GCCDS’s first programmatic assistance to the community coordination center was the creation
of the “grid map,” which, by dividing East Biloxi into 24 numbered blocks, facilitated communica-
tion and coordination for the relief and cleanup efforts. The coordination center and dozens of
organizations used stacks of the color grid maps, reproduced on 11- by 17-inch paper, to plan
and distribute relief and rebuilding activities. The relatively easy task of making a well-designed
map had a magnified impact. The primary function was to coordinate relief activities, but the grid
map also resulted in two byproducts. First, the community looked at the map and was able to
imagine an organized relief effort at a time when everyone felt overwhelmed and confused. This
representation of organization focused the community’s attention on the coordination center as
the place where much-needed help could be found. The map’s second byproduct was the way it
introduced the community and the many relief organizations to the architects and planners of the
GCCDS. Many people in the community were already suspicious of outside planners because of
the highly publicized Mississippi Renewal Forum. Despite the charrette’s support from the state’s
elected leaders and its positive publicity, many residents were upset that they had been left out of
the planning process and were offended that a planning firm from California was showing them
“what East Biloxi could look like.” The fact that the GCCDS simply made clear and useful maps
was an important way to gain the community’s trust.
In the fall of 2005, the U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development announced the
Universities Rebuilding America Partnership (URAP) grant. To be eligible for the grant, the GCCDS
needed to quickly identify a community partner. The formalization of the relationship between
the GCCDS and the coordination center would become a critical step in the development of both
organizations. For the GCCDS, in particular, it would define the role of the studio as one that is
embedded within a community-based agency and in which design is one aspect of a larger recon-
struction effort. The grant money from URAP became available in early 2006.
Working Method
The GCCDS’s first objective was to organize a group of qualified architects and planners who could
provide design and planning assistance for those people with the greatest need. This was not the
time for teaching, even though opportunities to involve students would certainly follow. This was
the time for professional action. Damaged houses needed to be assessed, volunteers needed help
knowing how to repair houses, new houses with new requirements needed to be designed and
built, hundreds of residents needed help making decisions about their community, and concerned
people from all over the country who wanted to help needed to be organized and armed with
necessary information and tools.
Maps turned out to be one of the most useful tools. Using Geographic Information Systems (GIS)
to make effective maps exemplifies the overlap of expertise and experience. The grid map is one
of many maps that the studio created for use in the community. The GCCDS’s title block on these
maps, which quickly became a familiar graphic reminder that a group of architects was working
in the community, helped to bring a sense of order and encouragement to the residents, who were
in the midst of confusion and disorder. Other maps the GCCDS created included flood maps to
clearly explain the otherwise confusing Federal Emergency Management Agency (FEMA) advisory

118
Perkes and Gaspar
Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
flood levels, maps showing the disproportionate impact of the hurricane damage on Biloxi’s
Vietnamese community, and maps showing the change of policy for casinos newly allowed to
be built within 800 feet of the coast line. The community soon recognized that the GCCDS had
the expertise to produce such maps. As previously stated, however, expertise generally can be
demonstrated and understood in value-neutral terms. Experience, on the other hand, is directly
shaped by a community’s values. The GIS mapping expertise, our access to information, and the
tools and technical skills to produce these maps were effective only because the community had
come to trust the GCCDS. Groups such as the local chapter of the National Association for the Ad-
vancement of Colored People, National Alliance of Vietnamese American Service Agencies (NAVASA),
Coastal Women for Change, Mississippi Center for Justice, and Oxfam in America sought early
meetings with the GCCDS director to determine our values and to see whom we represented. Once
these advocacy organizations realized that we were willing and able to produce maps that depicted
their community concerns, the GCCDS became a trusted community partner.
From the outset, Architecture for Humanity (AFH) was also a key East Biloxi partner. AFH is a
“charitable organization that seeks architectural solutions to humanitarian crisis and brings design
services to communities in need” (see www.architectureforhumanity.org/about). Identifying the
GCCDS as a worthwhile partner in the rebuilding efforts, AFH sponsored a model home program
and provided the GCCDS $25,000 to help hire an intern. This funding began the design studio’s
staff expansion and widened its reach into the community.
AFH began seeking funds for the coordination center and provided initial funds for the GCCDS
to hire its first intern before the URAP funds were awarded. AFH succeeded in getting a rebuild-
ing grant from Oprah’s Angel Network for the coordination center. The funding, which covered
some of the center’s operating costs, was used to create grants for construction—$20,000 each
for 75 houses. Additional funding was used to construct a group of model houses. Oprah’s Angel
Network has been East Biloxi’s largest and most continuous source of funds for construction.
AFH also contributed by bringing Warnke Community Consultants to work with the coordination
center. In the early spring of 2006, Warnke Community Consultants, along with the GCCDS and
the coordination center, created and administered a resident survey. More than 600 residents
completed the surveys. In addition, Warnke and the others led a series of community meetings to
produce the East Biloxi Community Action Plan.
2
At around the same time, with the help of many
volunteer architecture students during spring break, the GCCDS organized a complete property
inventory of East Biloxi, which included more than 4,000 lots.
The results of the resident survey offer some insight into the community’s experience of East
Biloxi. When asked what people liked most about living in East Biloxi before Hurricane Katrina,
the top response was “sense of community.” The closely ranked second response was “friends and
family.” Residents selected these two choices on the survey twice as often as the other choices,
such as “affordable housing,” “schools,” and “good place to raise children.” Likewise, when asked
to choose three things they most wanted to see rebuilt, restored, or improved in East Biloxi, the
2
See Warnke Community Consulting (2006).

119
Working With Experience
Cityscape
Exhibit 3a
Residential Property Status Map, 2006
greatest proportion of respondents chose “affordable housing,” followed by “sense of community.”
With hundreds of families displaced and living in FEMA trailers, placing affordable housing as
the top priority is expected. Knowing that the respondents placed sense of community second,
however, rating it above choices such as employment opportunities, low crime rate, schools, and
social services, echoes the reasons people gave for why they liked to live in East Biloxi. The choice
clearly indicates that the residents value social experience and that they identify East Biloxi as a
place that has whatever it is that people imagine when they use the phrase “sense of community.”
For the GCCDS, the realization that we are working in such a place and that we are engaged in an
effort to restore not only houses but the intangible set of values included in “sense of community”
shapes the way we work.
The GCCDS used the property data from the completed inventory to create new, detailed maps.
(See exhibits 3a and 3b.) The property database has been updated three times with the help of vol-
unteers: in November 2006, June 2007, and June 2008. The GCCDS has used the data to produce
maps describing property conditions, locations of trailers, and rebuilding status, as well as changes
in these conditions over time. Many organizations have used the maps to describe the community’s
needs and rebuilding progress. Having detailed, current information and the ability to make well-
designed maps have made the GCCDS useful to the community and led to the creation of many
partnerships.

120
Perkes and Gaspar
Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Working Space
Just as experience is described here as the interactions among community, context, and actions,
the work in East Biloxi can be understood through the lens of working environment, which
initially was shaped by the emerging relationships among organizations and which now influences
how those relationships continue to evolve.
The unusually high degree of cooperation among organizations in East Biloxi is evident in the
day-to-day work and the working space. Out of necessity, the GCCDS and the coordination center
initially shared workspace in the second-floor offices of a local church. Such pragmatic decisions
were almost automatic in the unusual context immediately after the storm. Procedures and policies
that would hinder the work were easy to spot and were to be avoided.
Although the GCCDS and coordination center appreciated this temporary workspace, it was
too small and was divided into separate rooms. Both organizations soon needed more space,
but their leaders believed that continuing to work in the same space would be most productive.
Consequently, the two organizations began looking for a permanent building in which they could
continue to share working space while having more space in which to work. In the new space, the
two organizations were joined by NAVASA and two of the nonprofit organizations responsible for
leading volunteer construction work.
At the same time the organizations were seeking new space, many volunteer organizations were
working on hundreds of houses, cleaning out some, gutting others, and treating some for mold.
The GCCDS, with the help of many volunteer architecture students, began to assess, measure,
Residential Property Status Map, 2007
Exhibit 3b

121
Working With Experience
Cityscape
and replan existing houses. Then we began designing new houses. Soon people in the community
began to see the GCCDS staff and the many volunteers as part of the coordination center. Although
the GCCDS is part of Mississippi State University’s College of Architecture, Art, and Design, it has
not been important to the rebuilding work in East Biloxi to emphasize the university affiliation.
In fact, it is likely that a community can tell when the overriding purpose of a community design
center is to promote the university. Promotional activities are especially counterproductive in
low-income, minority communities such as East Biloxi, in which residents are already suspicious of
academics and outside experts.
In the spring of 2007, the coordination center and several of its partners, moved into a workspace
that the GCCDS designed in collaboration with the coordination center and that studio staff, stu-
dents, volunteers, and paid subcontractors built. This location also houses several of the volunteer
construction organizations, as well as AFH and NAVASA.
The new location comprises two buildings, which were formerly used as a church and rectory. The
plan of the new, renovated building shows the continuous flow of the design studio with the case
management, construction management, and administration of the coordination center. The work-
space is a direct and pragmatic architectural response that shapes the way work is done and the
way the community imagines the work is done. (See exhibit 4.) Every day continuous movement
Exhibit 4
Plan Diagram of the Coordination Center

122
Perkes and Gaspar
Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
crosses open boundaries between different parts of the center. The materials, colors, and dimen-
sions differentiate the different programs—intake and waiting, case management, administration,
design studio, meeting—yet the entire space shares the strong volume of the building with its
regular bays, repetitive windows, and exposed wood roof structure.
The boundaries between program spaces are intensified by large sliding doors that simultaneously
separate and connect the spaces as they are used. The doors were constructed as large chalkboards,
which offer surfaces for interaction. The sliding chalkboard door that forms the boundary between
the design studio and the coordination center’s construction managers’ offices is especially
significant because it is covered with the list of current house-building projects. More than 100
projects, listed by homeowner name and address, are updated continuously. The case managers
and construction managers come into the design studio space to update and read the boards. In
addition, dozens of visitors, elected officials (including the governor), potential funders, partners,
and representatives of other rebuilding organizations have toured the coordination center, seen the
case managers at work, met the construction managers, and ended up in the design studio in front
of the two 4- by 8-foot chalkboard lists of projects. It is here, standing in the studio space amidst
12 architects and interns working at computers surrounded by drawings of houses, maps, and
planning studies (see exhibits 5 and 6) that visitors typically provide a positive expression indicat-
ing that they are seeing something unique, the extraordinary effectiveness of a well-coordinated
effort. The working space and the working method merge in the community’s experience, inviting
visitors to become part of what they see.
The shared workspace changes the day-to-day communication among clients, case managers,
builders, and designers. In a typical architectural firm, project communication is formalized into
presentations, job meetings, phone calls, e-mails, and transmittals. Although such communication
methods are good for documenting and protecting the liability of the architect, they add time to
the project and divide the various partners. A community design practice has the opportunity to
reduce such administrative procedures because the design center is not using money to leverage
control over how projects are carried out. Collaboration with volunteers and charitable funders
means that the control is not centralized within the design studio only and that designers’ personal
relationships with construction managers, case managers, funding organizations, and volunteer-
builder groups determine the outcomes of a given project. These relationships are created because
the conditions of collaboration are based on shared goals of helping the larger community and
not meeting the terms of legal and contractual arrangements. Professional expertise still requires
accuracy and completeness, and the community design studio work should be held to the same
standard of care as a commercial architectural practice; however, because the homeowner is not
paying for architectural services and typically the construction is done by a volunteer organization
that does not have a contractual relationship to the owner and architect, the design and building
process is more dependent on cooperation than on contract. Therefore, more ongoing communica-
tion is necessary to keep the project on track.
Working with volunteer builders can present its own unique challenges. We have found that, at
times, generous, out-of-town volunteer builders with previous building experience in mind take

123
Working With Experience
Cityscape
Exhibit 5
Working Space in the Coordination Center
Top: The entire workspace. Left: The project tracking board is used by all the organizations in the buildings. Bottom center:
Bill Stallworth explains the coordination center’s work to Governor Haley Barbour. Bottom right: Students pin their work on a
studio wall. Center right: A case manager meets with a client. Center: Sliding doors in the design studio.
up a part of a project through their own lens of construction and with the single goal of getting
a family into a house. Their best intentions can be at odds with the structural strength, material
durability, and design intentions of the project. This challenge brings heightened importance to
the need for the community design practice to maintain effective relationships with all parties so
that the houses we build serve the homeowner for many years and bring value to the community.
The day-to-day collaboration of the stakeholders of the coordination center helps to facilitate these
relationships and further roots the design studio in the community and in the community’s values.

124
Perkes and Gaspar
Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Work Flow and Responsibilities
Three years after Hurricane Katrina struck, the GCCDS and the coordination center have a well-
developed process. At any given time, approximately 30 active new house-building projects and
60 rehabilitation projects are under way. (See exhibit 7.) To date, the design studio has completed
plans for more than 200 houses—150 rehabs and 50 new construction. A strength of the coordina-
tion center’s work as compared with other Gulf Coast recovery programs, is its commitment to the
resident.
Once a resident is on the list for a new house or an existing house renovation, he or she remains
on the list until the project is complete. The money for construction is composed of a combination
of the owner’s funds and several grants. The average total cost for a new house is approximately
$65,000, with volunteer labor for all of the construction other than plumbing, electrical, and
mechanical. The coordination center assumes responsibility for selecting and qualifying the
homeowner and managing the individual grant work. Once a client is ready for a house plan, he
or she is added to the project list and the GCCDS begins meeting with the client to start the design
process. On completion of the design, the GCCDS helps the homeowner obtain a building permit.
The coordination center’s construction managers, with the help of the GCCDS, manage various
building groups comprising paid subcontractors, volunteer organizations, sometimes the GCCDS
staff, and, in some cases, architecture students, all of whom help with the construction. The divi-
sion of work is important to the process. If the GCCDS attempted to do the homeowner selection,
grant management, and construction management work, we would be able to complete only a few
houses and our professional expertise would not be fully used. The division of responsibility—case
Exhibit 6
Map of Coordination Center Projects

125
Working With Experience
Cityscape
management, design, construction management—in combination with daily collaboration, is key
to the output of the coordination center. Because of the effectiveness of this approach to date, oth-
ers are looking at this rebuilding method as a model for their communities.
Lessons
Several general lessons have emerged from the GCCDS’s work within the community. These les-
sons are illustrated as the work is compared to other university-affiliated design-build programs.
Most design-build programs emphasize the use of students and focus on a single building project.
In this way, the building is conceived as exceptional in its design and in its building process.
In other words, everyone involved sees it as being outside of normal practice. This exceptional
distinction creates opportunities to experiment and is therefore beneficial to research and teaching
goals. The GCCDS has some of the same ingredients as other design-build programs; however, the
emphasis is shifted and the number of variables is multiplied. Typically, the GCCDS has approxi-
mately 30 new homebuilding projects at one time that are in either the design or the construction
phase. All 12 GCCDS full-time interns and architects have several ongoing house projects. They
Exhibit 7
Several GCCDS Homes in East Biloxi, Mississippi

126
Perkes and Gaspar
Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
design each house with extensive interaction with a family, consultation with the case managers
and construction managers of the coordination center, and day-to-day conversations within the
studio. Many people are doing the construction: subcontractors, skilled volunteers, and, at times,
GCCDS designers and students. The many projects and multiple participants create a complex
system of feedback, so the design process is not focused on one exceptional house. Instead it is
spread out as a practice.
The multiplied number of families, designers, case managers, funders, builders, church groups,
code inspectors, and neighbors is the context of the GCCDS community design practice. The em-
phasis is not on an exceptional house or on a group of fortunate architecture students. Experience,
in its inclusive sense, does not have a narrow emphasis. There are special times of focus that dem-
onstrate strong contrast to the daily background of this broader practice. At a house dedication, for
example, the new homeowner, a group of faith-based volunteers in matching T-shirts, architects,
interns, students, and case managers might be standing in the newly finished house. One of the
volunteers, who now changes roles from a builder to a minister, asks that everyone hold hands as
he offers a prayer. Tears are shed. The homeowner feels the outpouring of compassion. The house
becomes a sacred place and the professional roles drop away long enough to share the experience.
And then we go back to work.
Authors
David Perkes is director of the Gulf Coast Community Design Studio and an architect and associate
professor at the Mississippi State University College of Architecture, Art, and Design.
Christine Gaspar is an intern architect and community planner with the Gulf Coast Community
Design Studio.
References
Dewey, John. 1958. Experience and Nature. New York: Dover Publications.
Holmes, Oliver Wendell, Jr. 1995. The Common Law (1881). In The Collected Works of Justice
Holmes: Complete Public Writings and Selected Judicial Opinions of Oliver Wendell Holmes, Volume 3,
edited by S. Novick. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.
Menand, Louis. 2001. The Metaphysical Club. New York: Farrar, Straus, and Giroux: 437.
Warnke Community Consulting. 2006. East Biloxi Community Plan. http://www.warnkecc.com/
wp-content/uploads/BRC_Plan_6.29.06.pdf (accessed November 10, 2007).

127Cityscape: A Journal of Policy Development and Research • Volume 10, Number 3 • 2008
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development • Office of Policy Development and Research
Cityscape
Biloxi Treehouse Project
Vincent Baudoin
Gulf Coast Community Design Studio
Abstract
When a group of students and designers took on the task of rebuilding Patricia Brous-
sard’s East Biloxi home, they knew that building an elevated home to a high standard
of quality and sustainability on a very limited budget would require a new approach.
The project, known as “the treehouse,” became a laboratory for collaboration among
students, designers, construction professionals, and volunteers seeking new solutions to
these problems. The techniques explored and lessons learned will contribute to a higher
standard for rebuilding along the Gulf Coast.
Trees and grass have begun to overgrow some of the East Biloxi, Mississippi, lots where rows of
traditional shotgun houses and Creole cottages once lined the streets. Hurricane Katrina’s storm
surge, floodwaters, and wind destroyed many of these homes or damaged them beyond repair.
Although the debris piles have been cleared, many homeowners have so far been unable to return;
others live in trailers while their houses are repaired or rebuilt. On one of these quiet blocks, rising
above this transformed landscape among the live oak and poplar trees, is Patricia Broussard’s
future home—which many local residents have begun to call simply “the tree house.”
This house among the trees, elevated 13 feet from grade to floor level (see exhibit 1), draws stares
for its height and its unconventional looks, but it is also unusual in ways that are not immediately
visible. The project has acted as a laboratory for a number of approaches to coastal rebuilding.
First, a collaborative design process drew on the ideas of the homeowner, architects, sustainable
design experts, and a diverse body of students and volunteers. Second, its construction combined
students’ design/build work with contracted work and volunteer labor. (To see photos of the
architect, design students, and AmeriCorps volunteers, visit www.huduser.org/periodicals/
cityscpe/vol10num3/cs_images.html.) The designers aimed for environmental certification in the
pilot Leadership in Energy and Environmental Design (LEED) for Homes program by improving
efficiency and durability and minimizing the adverse effects of construction. Finally, the project
addressed the challenges of hurricane reconstruction through features intended to increase the
longevity and safety of the structure, in ways that typically exceed local standards.
Ms. Broussard’s house was built through a collaborative project undertaken by community-based
organizations, universities, professionals, and the homeowner. Two organizations initiated the

128 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Baudoin
project: (1) the Hamer Center, a sustainable-design center at Pennsylvania State University, and
(2) the Gulf Coast Community Design Studio (GCCDS), a Biloxi-based outreach and research arm
of Mississippi State University, which is partially funded by a grant from the U.S. Department of
Housing and Urban Development’s Universities Rebuilding America Partnerships program. Brad Guy
of the Hamer Center, Bryan Bell of the architecture nonprofit Design Corps, and Sergio Palleroni of
the University of Texas at Austin brought together a group of architecture students to design and
build the house. These professionals instructed the students to consider the homeowner’s needs,
the community context, and the necessity of hurricane-resistant construction. Other groups con-
tributed expertise or resources: Southface Energy Institute offered environmental consultation, the
Salvation Army provided materials, and AmeriCorps and several faith-based groups contributed
hundreds of volunteer hours.
The design team worked closely with Ms. Broussard, learning from her significant knowledge of
the neighborhood, her requirements, and her love of gardening and trees. Architect David Perkes
of the GCCDS contributed his engineering expertise to the bracing design. Other members of
the GCCDS and its partner community organization, the East Biloxi Coordination, Relief, and
Redevelopment Agency, contributed construction expertise. Volunteers, ranging from those with
no experience but plenty of enthusiasm to construction professionals, gave thousands of hours
Exhibit 1
East Biloxi Treehouse and FEMA Trailer
Patricia Broussard’s new East Biloxi house rises behind the Federal Emergency Management Agency’s (FEMA’s) trailer in
which she has lived since Hurricane Katrina damaged her home. Photo credit: Vincent Baudoin.

129Cityscape
Biloxi Treehouse Project
of labor. Local contractors performed parts of the framing, roofing, plumbing, electrical, and
mechanical work.
Design team members Jason Pressgrove and Jami Primmer, a LEED Accredited Professional, helped
coordinate the architecture, site design, construction, material and fixture choices, and other aspects that
contribute to the overall environmental sustainability of the project. Students collected salvaged
materials from nearby sites (see exhibit 2), such as an art museum designed by Frank Gehry that
was destroyed by Hurricane Katrina, and from sites as far away as New Orleans. The design, which
incorporates these salvaged materials, also includes a south-facing porch (see exhibit 3) and an
extended south overhang for shading and high-albedo finishes, including a galvanized aluminum
roof that reflects sun, to minimize heat gain.
Because the nearby trees have weathered numerous hurricanes, the “treehouse” is designed to
be similarly resilient. Like other houses being planned in the area, it is elevated above FEMA’s
advisory flood elevation, approximately 13 feet. At this height, the house must be strongly braced
to resist hurricane-force winds. The bracing members branch in multiple directions across the
underside of the house, further extending the metaphor of the tree. The supports are a hybrid
system of reinforced concrete columns supporting treated wood posts. This design keeps all wood
above ground and eliminates the need to drive piles. A series of ties between footing, column, post,
rim joist, wall, and rafter ensures a continuous vertical structure that should protect against uplift.
Exhibit 2
Salvaged Materials in East Biloxi Treehouse
Left photo: A window box projects from the west side of the house, clad in stainless steel panels salvaged from architect
Frank Gehry’s nearby art museum, which had been destroyed during Hurricane Katrina. Right photo: Bracing branches out
from a center column made from a salvaged telephone pole. Photo credit: Vincent Baudoin.

130 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Baudoin
Other questions have yet to be addressed: the difficulty, for instance, in installing hurricane shut-
ters on windows 16 feet above ground. The lessons learned from this project will inform the design
and construction of other elevated houses planned for Biloxi and the rest of the Gulf Coast.
Exhibit 3
Details From the East Biloxi Treehouse
Clockwise from top right photo: The front porch space with French doors looking out toward the Gulf of Mexico; the custom-
built kitchen cabinets and tile counter already being personalized; openness found in a view from the bedroom across
the breezeway; the shower in which broken-tile mosaic incorporates remnants of dishes and other pre-Hurricane Katrina
possessions. Photo credit: Vincent Baudoin.
Author
Vincent Baudoin is a Design Corps fellow working with the Gulf Coast Community Design Studio
in Biloxi, Mississippi.

131Cityscape: A Journal of Policy Development and Research • Volume 10, Number 3 • 2008
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development • Office of Policy Development and Research
Cityscape
URBANbuild: Architectural
Networks of Real Urbanism
Ila Berman
California College of the Arts, URBANbuild, and Studio Matrixx
Abstract
Tulane URBANbuild is a comprehensive community outreach program that the author
initiated to provide urban design and innovative, sustainable prototypical housing solutions
to actively support the rehabilitation of New Orleans’ neighborhoods subject to damage
in the aftermath of Hurricane Katrina and to revitalize areas of the city historically
dominated by blight and abandonment. This article describes the issues and challenges
of promoting real urban intervention within this context and elaborates the research
agenda and complex taxonomy of urban and architectural tactics generated within this
program. Field, network, and topographic design strategies constitute the generative and
methodological terrain for proposed urban transformations within these neighborhoods.
These strategies focus on promoting the densification, diversity, and environmental
sustainability of critical core urban territories within the city by recuperating and
consolidating their eroded urban tissue, while advancing innovative proposals for new
forms of aggregated housing, infrastructural mixed-use environments, and multiscaled,
site-specific urban interventions.
Architectural Speculations on Real Urbanism
The terrain between research and practice and between design speculation and reality is difficult
to traverse. In New Orleans, the reality of this terrain became known through the magnitude of
devastation and the extent of the need for recovery after Hurricane Katrina. This reality, however,
is by definition not limited to the immediacy of the physical and material world that makes up this
city—its “artifacture.” This reality also includes the limits of knowledge, experience, and imagina-
tion as they relate to the boundaries of physical objects.
This reality is in fact paradoxically immaterial, because it consists of cultural representations that
constitute a collective reality that dominates individuals, communities, and cities. Collective reali-

132 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Berman
ties are the dominant myths and sets of representations shared by a group through which the “real”
is approached, understood, and reinstantiated.
1

New Orleans certainly has its own local reality. This statement is a simplification, however, because
this city is not one reality but a composite of many local realities, each with its own historical and
cultural lexicon, and each with a set of rules and values defining the framework for its urban reality
and the terms of its local knowledge and experience.
Since Hurricane Katrina made landfall in this city, the representations of these realities are continu-
ously being rewritten—both from within and without—representations that either reaffirm or chal-
lenge the status quo and that either reduce or expand the possibilities for this city’s future. Now,
post-Hurricane Katrina, the urban realities of New Orleans in many ways have become substantially
limited—yet, because of the storm’s environmental, socioeconomic, and political outcomes—the
city’s real urbanism, in every sense of the expression, has not.
Real urbanism may be happening on two very different fronts in New Orleans. One front is
embodied in the real events—the urban realities—that daily inject life back into this city and that
have been operating with all means possible since the hurricane; the other front constitutes a very
different idea of real urbanism—urban propositions currently outside what we believe to be the
limits of possibility in relation to the city’s rebuilding. As a physical crisis, the hurricane produced
enormous fissures in the day-to-day realities of the citizens of New Orleans, exposing forms of
environmental and economic realities that had become hidden either deep within or far beyond
its urban fabric. The disaster also revealed a form of the real that might hold a different promise
for this city—the real from which all future urbanisms for this city might emerge. The necessity to
rebuild has, in a sense, shifted the trajectory of the city’s urban and architectural practices, which
traditionally had remained blind to environmental vulnerability and consumption, infrastructural
need, urban blight, and the growing concentrations of poverty within its inner city core, toward
something that can challenge such practices and promote a better urban future based on the
principles of sustainability, density, diversity, and connectivity.
This idea of the real is at once highly material and yet not, because it refers to a world that is not
yet known, potentially imaginable although not yet made. As architects and urbanists, we are
aware that the act of making is always one of projection, which moves from the potential of the real
toward reality. In this process, we not only have to imagine virtual possibilities beyond those with
which we are familiar, including ideas and images that occupy the realms of the unrecognizable
and unknown, but we also have to materialize and actualize these possibilities—make them evi-
dent in the world—by grafting them onto, or inserting them within, existing realities so they can
be substantiated. Indeed, New Orleans’ future reality might be understood in precisely this way—
that it will reside, not simply in the repetition of its past, but in the positive transformation and
revitalization of its existing reality, by unlimiting its potential through interdisciplinary networks
and community partnerships that support innovative thought and intensified action.
1
This distinction between the “real” and “reality” is elaborated in the writings of Jacques Lacan in the Ecrits (Lacan, 1977,
1989). According to Lacan, the real is a term that refers to the presignifying world of immanent matter, whereas reality refers
to its dominant set of representations that govern the acculturated world of the symbolic.

133Cityscape
URBANbuild: Architectural Networks of Real Urbanism
It is from this perspective of real urbanism that URBANbuild was formed. URBANbuild is a col-
laborative urban and architectural design, housing prototype, and design-build program at the
Tulane School of Architecture in New Orleans. Its comprehensive 2-year program, composed of
an integrated network of 12 urban and architectural design studios and 4 design-build studios,
was launched to act as a laboratory for city research and a generator of innovative design strategies
for the city’s future. URBANbuild, established with the support of a $300,000 U.S. Department
of Housing and Urban Development grant, was founded on the premise that the resources of an
academic institution dedicated to architecture and urbanism might be applied to this city as an
object of study and speculation to engender positive urban and architectural scenarios for its reha-
bilitation and future development. In addition, through its community partnerships, URBANbuild’s
design-build program sought to directly contribute to the material process of the city’s reconstruction
by developing and constructing housing prototypes to seed the immediate rebuilding of communities.
One initial objective of URBANbuild was to creatively address the problematic “wounds” existing
at the core of the city, areas that had been emptied out, not just by Hurricane Katrina, but by a
long history of abandonment, blight, crime, and urban decay. URBANbuild directed its research
and proposals toward supporting the urban revitalization of four contiguous target areas in New
Orleans, moving from Central City to the Tulane/Gravier district and the Sixth and Seventh
Wards, defining a circumferential band of urban space that runs parallel to the Mississippi River
(see exhibit 1). Target areas for research and immediate intervention were determined based on
cultural, demographic, topographic, and infrastructural urban research.
Historically, these neighborhoods have deep cultural significance as the site of former plantations.
They contain some of the oldest historic structures of the mid- to late 19th century, which have
been occupied by multiple generations of African-American and Creole families and many diverse
immigrant populations, including Irish, German, Italian, French, Spanish, and Jewish, who
settled this region at different times in history. The Faubourg Treme (Sixth Ward), in particular,
is celebrated for its rich diversity as the historic home of the black Creole community and is
claimed to be one of the oldest African-American neighborhoods in America.
2
Although these
2
For an indepth overview of the historic cultural geographies of New Orleans, see Campanella (2006). Also see Lewis (1976).
Exhibit 1
URBANbuild Objective: Address the Wounds at the Core of the City
Left: Urban blight in Central City. Photo credit: Mona El Khafif. Right: Target areas.

134 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Berman
neighborhoods were once thriving communities located at the core of the city, now they are far less
diverse, inhabited predominantly by an African-American, economically depressed population. Of
the population of these target areas, more than 50 percent of households earn an income below
the poverty line, compared with 28 percent of households in the city, 20 percent in the state, and
12 percent in the nation.
3
Although these neighborhoods represent the highest concentration of
households living below the poverty line in New Orleans, they are directly bordering some of the
wealthiest areas of the city.
Mayor Ray Nagin’s Bring New Orleans Back Commission report of January 2006 identified these
neighborhoods as “Infill Development Areas,” located directly adjacent to those neighborhoods
determined as “Immediate Opportunity Areas.” These destinations were identified in part by the
number of empty lots readily available within their boundaries, in combination with the fact that
these areas were not subject to the same level of destruction by the hurricane as were other areas in
the city (as a result of their higher elevation). In New Orleans, the strong collusion of history and
topography reveals the ways historic urban development corresponded to, and closely followed,
geography. Economically, however, these neighborhoods were in severe decline before Hurricane
Katrina came ashore, representing a substantial portion of blighted and abandoned properties and
the highest percentages of underutilized property existing within the urban center of the city.
4

Post-Hurricane Katrina, this condition has been amplified through increases in vacancy rates and
the resulting intensification of urban blight and debris—conditions that will worsen if strategies,
including social, economic, infrastructural, and architectural, are not developed for the reoccupa-
tion and densification of these neighborhoods and the consolidation of their eroded urban tissue.
Geographically, these neighborhoods are located within a zone with elevations determined to be
close to or at sea level and, therefore, are subject to minimal flooding, in contrast to many other
lower lying areas of the city that have been rebuilding far more rapidly, despite their environmental
risks, because of the economic resources available to them. In addition, because these target areas
are directly adjacent to more developed and stable urban communities, they can draw from the
infrastructural support of these adjacent territories, provided methods are generated to stitch across
the boundaries that separate these neighborhoods. This band of urban space, like that along the
river’s edge, represents prime real estate within the city’s historic center that is currently underuti-
lized and in serious need of reconstruction. The city of New Orleans as a whole is dependent on
rehabilitating these areas, which are deeply wounded at their core.
In the URBANbuild program, these identified core target areas were the subject of both research
and design. Urban and architectural studios within the program moved through several scales:
3
These statistics are based on URBANbuild demographic research. See U.S. Census Bureau (2005, 2002).
4
Statistical and mapped information documenting blighted properties in the target areas investigated were culled from the
following city agency sources: (1) the list of adjudicated properties organized by ZIP code; (2) the city website’s records of
tax and ownership status; (3) the blighted property list issued by the New Orleans Redevelopment Authority; and (4) the
“Blighted and Abandoned Property and Poverty Status for New Orleans, LA” maps prepared for the city of New Orleans,
May 2004, based on data sources from the U.S. Bureau of the Census, 2000, and the city of New Orleans. Additional
sources include a project initiated by the Tulane City Center and supported by the Fannie Mae Foundation, which devel-
oped a detailed document mapping the extensive inventory of adjudicated properties post-Hurricane Katrina in the Sixth
and Seventh Wards, and Central City and Tulane/Gravier districts, published in July 2006. This research was supplemented
by extensive field documentation and assessments of property conditions in these districts by URBANbuild.

135Cityscape
URBANbuild: Architectural Networks of Real Urbanism
from the scale of each neighborhood and its relationship to the surrounding district and city to the
architectural scale while traversing a spectrum defined at one end by extensive macro-architectural
projects thought in relation to either large-scale infrastructural elements or housing for the urban
megablock to, at the other extreme, small-scale interventions intended as incremental design
strategies. These studios included developing aggregative portable and mobile dwelling units, as
well as prototypical design-build houses as innovative low-cost models for seeding neighborhoods
dominated by blight and abandonment. This program is an attempt to work across scales and
disciplines, producing much-needed continuities as a counter to the traditional segregation of dis-
ciplines, studios, and projects. The process requires collaboration within an academic institutional
system that historically has advanced the individual project over the collective effort and segregated
rather than integrated the disciplines of architecture, urbanism, and landscape. Terms such as land-
scape urbanism emerged from the realization that the design professions needed to move toward a
shared and more integrated form of practice that engaged both large- and small-scale processes and
artificial and natural ecologies.
Urban Mappings: Fabric, Infrastructure, Landscape
The integration of research strategies with applicable design practices is another critical part of
this process to ensure that these strategies and practices remain continuous and mutually defining.
Here, the importance of empirical research is not simply in the culling and investigation of urban,
environmental, and demographic data, but also in the specificity of the information collected—its
selection and framing—and in the ways it is mapped, analyzed, and graphically transposed to
be reinserted into the design process. Below the surface of every map is its hidden logic and
representational method. The intention of these mappings is both to expose what is unseen within
the normal parameters of urban experience and to advance different ways of understanding the
urban and architectural layers and the deeply buried genetic code of this city. The aim is to be
precise, yet interpretive, in order to displace the illustrative and signifying map with one that is
an operational instrument in the design process. In this way, the mapping and diagramming of
information is more than a method by which the density of statistical or other forms of information
about these neighborhoods is condensed and rendered visible. These layered urban inscriptions
are also intended to be critical tools in the evolutionary process of design. They can be considered
procedures for the mediation and synthesis of vast amounts of urban, environmental, topographic,
and programmatic data that become operational as they are integrated with new material in the
generation of informed configurative design strategies.
These mappings and diagrams are therefore understood to be evolutionary rather than simply
innovative, in that they follow the principles of transformation intrinsic to the development of both
natural species and indigenous cultural ecologies. Each act of mapping also involves transferring
knowledge across distinct disciplines and establishing varying forms of congruence and dif-
ferentiation. Each map is also spatial and political, operating from the bottom up and top down—
simultaneously an act of recording and an act of invention. In addition, each act of mapping is
specific to the material that it encounters, furnishing methods of mediating the real that allow for,
and proceed toward, informed intervention, whereby internal consistency is both derived from,
and integrated with, the phenomena investigated.

136 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Berman
Urban Structure and Morphology
In the research phase, one of the most dominant conditions of New Orleans’ urban history to be
graphically elaborated was the organization and morphology of its urban fabric. The structure
is understood as a negotiation between the stasis of the regular 300-by-300-foot typical gridded
block structure—a derivative of the original 200-by-200-meter urban grid of the early 18th
century Vieux Carré—that is repeated throughout the city’s historic neighborhoods and the mobile
shifts and overlaps in this system resulting from larger geographical influences, as this grid is
reoriented to follow the tangents of the Mississippi River&rsquo;s undulating curvature. The archetypal
configurative imprint of the early agricultural plantations is the hidden organization underlying the
placement of all major boulevards as well as radial and circumferential patterns at the base of the
city’s urban field. Dominant radial boulevards, oriented perpendicular to the river’s edge, originated
as the boundaries or centralizing axes of these plantations, whereas the shifting yet continuous
circumferential primary road networks running parallel to the river emerged from the evolution
of the plantation’s agricultural zones, as a series of layered bands moving away from the river.
The process of urbanization continued by dividing these sites according to an externally applied
gridded logic, generally locking onto the centralizing axes of the plantations and generating a series
of layered and colliding itinerant grids that organize the urban fabric (see exhibit 2a). Despite the
apparent stasis of this urban block grid, the structure of the city is dominated by directional rather
than dimensional attributes, locally evidenced by the convergence and divergence of streets as one
moves closer to the edges of these shifting gridded plates, and by the directional grain of radial and
circumferential avenues that define the global structure of the city’s infrastructural organization.
Exhibit 2a
Central City Urban Mappings: Urban Fabric/Grain

137Cityscape
URBANbuild: Architectural Networks of Real Urbanism
Mappings that further delaminate the internal divisions within these blocks employ line drawings
to expose the directional pattern of this finer radial and circumferential field, defined by both
the orientation of land parcels and the rhythmic distribution of long linear buildings within each
block. This woven pattern of linear parcels, which defines yet challenges the shifting yet dense
perimeter of the typical block, supports a similar grain of low-rise housing stock, characterized
as much by its chaotic spatial and material differentiation as its dimensional and typological
consistency. These mappings reveal the insistent striations of the urban structure hidden below the
eroded fabric of these neighborhoods. In addition, intense rhythmic patterns define the distribu-
tion of open and built space, made evident through abstract solid and void planimetric drawings of
sampled sections cut through the edges and centers of a series of contiguous blocks to expose the
shifting scales and densities, as well as the variable spatial and material rhythms that characterize
the streetscapes and internal blocks of the historic neighborhoods of this city.
Urban Infrastructure
Despite the evenness and density of the city’s organizational structure, the actual built fabric of
these neighborhoods is far less dense. It consists primarily of small, single- or two-story multifam-
ily houses, threaded through by small-scale public buildings along commercial corridors and
punctuated by sparsely distributed fields of large institutional or industrial buildings, which have
locally colonized individual blocks. The commercial corridors within these neighborhoods, such
as Oretha Castle Haley and Martin Luther King Boulevards in Central City and Broad Street and
Claiborne Avenue within the upper Treme, are comprised of primarily abandoned buildings and
eroded spaces, so that their programmatic function within the infrastructural system has been
minimized, if not almost entirely eliminated. Claiborne Avenue is one of the most important larger
commercial corridors and east-west infrastructural conduits linking all target areas. Despite this
geographical importance, Claiborne lacks the urban density and sufficient public transit systems
needed to support residents in these neighborhoods, most of whom have no access to private ve-
hicles, and to permit easy access to other parts of the city. Similar to the modern highway systems
that collide with and bifurcate these neighborhoods, streets such as Claiborne and Broad have
become major traffic routes that slice through these neighborhoods dividing them from adjacent
parts of the city.
Highways, unlike streets, are directional vectors that interrupt urban space rather than edges that
dimension, define and organize it. These highways are unconcerned with the territories that they
bifurcate, given that the primary role of highways is to connect distant locations via a high-speed
attenuated network. These highways and other infrastructural conduits, as well as the erasures
produced by industrial occupations and multiblock social housing projects, are responsible for
most anomalies within the intricacies of the urban mesh, creating insurmountable boundaries and
divisive gaps that cut into the consistency of the older fabric. Urban infrastructure in these neigh-
borhoods therefore functions far less as a working network of connectivity than a dimensional
organizational structure that allocates space and defines the edges and internal territories of the
urban field. Because these communities lack adequate access to transportation systems and suffer
from the overdetermination of social, economic, and spatial boundaries that divide their neighbor-
hoods from adjacent areas, they become far more insular. Connectivity within these areas therefore
happens through local networks of mainly pedestrian activity—informal and fluid patterns of

138 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Berman
movement that traverse these neighborhoods at entirely different scales and speeds than that of the
surrounding city (see exhibit 2b). These informal networks were spatially and temporally mapped
at different times over a period of days, across a range of aggregated smaller scaled vicinities, to
understand the local patterns of pedestrian movement and types of informal social activity that
dominate these areas. These networks have come to compensate for the lack of adequate public
transit systems and institutionalized community networks within each of these neighborhoods.
Exhibit 2b
Central City Urban Mappings: Pedestrian Routes/Occupations
Urban Landscape
The planimetric mappings of the urban fabric contained within this research are supplemented by
the equal emphasis placed on an orographic reading of this city through a series of topographies
studying the layers of natural landscape and built form. In the past, orography, the branch of
physical geography dealing with the sectional variability of the surface of the earth, seldom would
have been discussed within the context of this very flat terrain. After Hurricane Katrina, however,
topography is precisely what redefined the value of inhabitable neighborhoods, because the city’s
inhabitants, insurance companies, and regulatory agencies are now assessing the relationship of

139Cityscape
URBANbuild: Architectural Networks of Real Urbanism
these areas to sea level and to the unpredictability, yet regularity, of rising flood waters caused by
the influx of potential hurricanes and other tropical storm systems (see exhibit 2c). In addition, if the
lack of sectional variation and quantity of low-rise structures built below sea level, in combination
with the extensiveness of the urban footprint of this city, contributed to the degree of devastation
brought about by the flood, rethinking the urban map through the topographical section would
enable a new understanding of the geographic parameters required for the city’s future development.
The return to geography as a critical instigator of urban form is, at minimum, a necessity in a city
historically defined by its relationship to water and landscape. Shifting elevations within these
neighborhoods (a range of 7.5 feet above sea level to 5 feet below), mapped in relation to the
elevations of the surrounding river and lake, as well as the higher flood line of Hurricane Katrina,
Exhibit 2c
Central City Urban Mappings: Topography

140 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Berman
render explicit the quantity of built fabric remaining at risk within neighborhoods deemed to be
on relatively “high ground” in contrast to other parts of the city. A matrix of elevational altitudes,
laid out according to the urban block structure, produced a continuous series of layered vertical
sections. Each layer corresponds to the topographies of ground, built fabric, and greenscape within
each neighborhood, which were then spatially modeled in relation to sea level and the fluctua-
tions of the water line. These topographies facilitated the layering and comparison of multiple
systems, rendered visible and measurable through the precision of the section, and coordinated
through their planimetric alignment with the urban grid. If the simple act of drawing a single
continuous sectional line that connects the surface of the ground to the outside edges of buildings
enables us to understand what we create as cultural and material extensions of the landscape—a
continuous artificial terrain that we might traverse, rather than simply a collection of aggregated
objects—the structuring of this system in relation to the urban plan ensures the inverse—the
acculturation of this landscape within the parameters of an orthogonal urban structure. Combining
the continuities that are intrinsic to the mappings of landscape with the planimetric structure and
vertical and sectional emphasis given to built form, these topographies document, expose, and
generate new potential relationships between the city’s urban fabric and the other natural and
artificial topographies—static and fluid, urban and “green”—that constitute the true ground of this
city. The result is a new, thickened artificial landscape that might now be conceptualized in both
environmental and infrastructural terms, while also being integrated with the discrete architectural
and urban components of the system. This new synthetic system negotiates between different
types of information without assuming the dominance of one over the other to create a viable
form of landscape or infrastructural urbanism thought through continuous multilayered surfaces,
interconnected networks, and aggregations of built form, rather than the compilation of discrete
individuated buildings.
Urban Ecology and the Productive Greenscape
The URBANbuild program participants also generated environmental mappings and topographies
focused on revealing the multiple, existing ecologies and green networks within these neighbor-
hoods. These mappings invested attention not only in the domesticated and programmed green
spaces, but also in the residual green wilderness of unprogrammed landscapes and overgrown
abandoned spaces common to this city. Flowing green carpets, that, 2 years post-Hurricane
Katrina, have entirely covered the archeological traces of recent urban history, no matter how
disturbing from a cultural and historical perspective, indicate other ecological possibilities for
the productive transformation and saturation of derelict urban spaces by means of environmental
insertions and green infill strategies.
To think the “eco-centric” we have to warrant its emphasis in the initial stages of research and
intervention. The equation of architecture and landscape within the urban matrix was ensured
through mappings that articulated the qualities of greenscapes, in the formal, spatial, and material
terms generally reserved for architectural analysis. We wanted to understand the relationship and
reciprocity of natural and cultural systems and to ensure the integration of green systems and the
scaling and continuity of components within future design strategies. This conflation of systems,
which engendered abstract planimetric and sectional readings of environmental typologies (tree
canopies, domesticated planted gardens, ground cover, lawns and other recreational green surfaces)

141Cityscape
URBANbuild: Architectural Networks of Real Urbanism
in terms of species, size, type, history and location, was then overlaid with urban interpretations
of this green matrix understood through its densities, rhythms, programmatic differentiations, and
spatial topographies.
Urban Strategies: Fields, Networks, Topographies
A critical goal of URBANbuild was to develop new interpretations of density to generate new forms
of urbanity. We developed speculative strategies for a future form of urbanism which sought to be
responsive to the need for intensive transformation within each target area, addressing the integration of
the urban and the environmental, as well as the individual and collective. These strategies focused
on the need for future cultural and economic diversity, the potential redensification of populations,
and the attraction of residents back to the city’s core (both from outside the city and from adjacent
suburban vicinities). Urban and architectural proposals sought to achieve the reparation, satura-
tion, and consolidation of existing urban territories and their cellular framework, the limiting of
residential expansion, and the shrinking of urban footprints both within these neighborhoods and
across the city as a whole. Our strategies encourage the city to explore many ideas to halt urban
decay, including urban redistributions, the intensification of new forms of dynamic urban envi-
ronmentalism, urban agriculture, and the introduction of dense recreational and ecological zones
within the city’s core. Such strategies for the city’s redevelopment must be able to create the capac-
ity to manage these changes over time and negotiate between the specificity of past incremental
growth patterns and potential rhythms of future forms of architectural occupation and distribution.
Strategies for Urban Transformation
URBANbuild studios focused on a series of issues as conceptual directives in generating both a
framework and taxonomy of operative urban strategies. The need for increases in density—of built
form, infrastructural networks, and green space, for example—was responded to in multiple ways.
These ways included local densities produced by infill strategies, such as the incremental insertion
of small-scaled housing units or design-build houses into the residual spaces of existing blocks; the
intense rhythmic stacking of hybridized programs in the rehabilitation of urban corridors; and the
formation of variable configurations of high- and medium-density housing strategies for the new
urban megablock.
Generating new strategies for multiple scales and forms of housing was the focus of the mid-scaled
studios and one of the dominant issues explored by URBANbuild. The need for protection from
flooding through environmentally adaptive strategies in lower lying zones was accomplished by
creating artificial topographies responsive to the scale, systems, and historic rhythms of the existing
built fabric. Design strategies furnished adaptations of the concept of landscape urbanism, for
example, through densely programmed raised “piers” of housing, cultural, commercial, and recre-
ational programs while simultaneously shrinking the urban footprint to support ecological initiatives.
Finally, the need to rehabilitate primary and secondary infrastructural networks and to expand the
connective tissue within and across neighborhoods was achieved at multiple speeds and scales. We
suggested new types of hybrid mixed-use programming applied to the restoration of commercial
urban corridors; the development of important cultural, communal, and institutional nodes and
networks; and the provision of diverse recreational landscapes operating as interconnected fields

142 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Berman
within each neighborhood. At the larger urban scale, transformative mega-architectural projects
are also advanced as a form of infrastructural urbanism to reinterpret and revitalize dead zones
produced by the agglomeration of highway networks and their lack of integration in the city and
to become new internal generators of activity for programs and amenities whose scales exceed
those typical of the historic urban fabric. These responses can be classified as distinct types of
strategies—distributed urban fields, layered urban topographies, and arrayed infrastructural
networks—each of which is dominated by its relationship to fabric, landscape, or infrastructure.
The responses also offer multiple urban solutions to aid in the rehabilitation and future develop-
ment of each neighborhood.
Distributed Urban Fields
At the urban scale, URBANbuild proposed three types of field strategies to increase density,
consolidate the urban fabric, and insert additional housing and supplemental programs in these
neighborhoods. These strategies consisted of incremental distribution of variably sized built
elements operating at the scale of the individual or aggregated residential lot, the typical urban
block, and the large consolidated land parcel composed of multiple blocks. These urban typolo-
gies compose relatively dense or dispersed fields of differently scaled elements that form a larger
multiplicity composed of individuated units of housing and additional support programs. As urban
interventions and renewal strategies, field strategies often have the greatest potential for viability
because their incremental and additive nature parallels the gradual growth and flexible distribution
patterns of communities. They also embody the collective condition intrinsic to cities and can
ensure the participation of multiple authors—urbanists, architects, designers, community leaders,
and citizens—while establishing directives and limits for the development of a neighborhood
or urban area. Their success as an urban strategy, however, is at the scale of the larger field—the
territory that this field stabilizes and within which it intervenes, and the implied network that is
generated through the interaction of elements within the field rather than through individuated
buildings. Differences at the urban scale are determined by the pattern and density of the field, the
scale and number of different typologies of elements inserted into the existing urban fabric, and the
degree or intensity of intervention determined by the density of the field produced. Field strategies
also operate both within and against the existing urban fabric, because their local insertions are
determined by the structure of urban blocks and their parcelization, as well as by the existing
opportunities for development in each neighborhood. Their logic as a distributed field, however,
is open and flexible in nature, illustrating the way occupations, like markers on a game board, are
able to transform the rigid organizational structures that define their possible positions. (See exhibit 3a.)
A key objective of URBANbuild was to establish new interpretations of prototypical multifamily
housing types that might be inserted within existing neighborhoods as field conditions at the scale
of the individual or aggregated lot (small grain) and at the scale of the urban megablock (large
grain). (See exhibit 3b.) These multifamily housing proposals are intended to be alternatives to the
single-family house on the one hand and the existing large-scale housing projects on the other—
those housing models that dominate neighborhoods in the center of the city. These proposed
small- and large-grain field strategies are advanced to increase urban densities, shrink the currently
occupied footprint of the city, consolidate the urban tissue and the community it supports, saturate

143Cityscape
URBANbuild: Architectural Networks of Real Urbanism
Exhibit 3a
Exhibit 3b
Megablock Zoning Strategy
Megablock Zoning Strategy

144 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina

Berman
existing urban cells that have been eroded because of blight and abandonment, and provide aggre-
gations of manageably sized units for mixed- and low-income communities. These strategies also
furnish additional social, cultural, commercial, and recreational amenities to support these neigh-
borhoods, offering strong links between places of inhabitation and the facilities and supplementary
programs necessary to vitalize and sustain them.
At the larger scale, the urban megablock proposal sets out to establish a “rule set” defining the
type of zoning or “genetic code” for different block types within each neighborhood. This rule
set defines densities for housing and housing types, as well as percentages to be dedicated for
green space and different combinations of commercial, cultural, and recreational programs to
support the housing to be developed on each block site, representing at least 20 percent of the
total programmatic volume. Blocks were also coded according to their relationship to the larger
field, to dominant streets and arteries, and to neighborhood zones, determining both influences for
block orientation as well as the types of amenities to be provided. By using site influences as codes
for zoning, a genealogy of flexible block types was created, each of which could be individually
defined and developed and which provided the site zoning for the HOUSING+ studio. This coded
rule set also incorporates flood zones as dynamic but relevant levels for the sectional development
of both program and topography, determining the elevations or levels of artificial high ground
for different blocks—a new urban shelf or artificial landscape for occupation above sea level
supporting increased density while allowing for more sustainable recreational landscapes below.
The aim is to increase density in the vicinity of urban blocks where little risk of flooding exists,
while designating high-risk, no-building zones in low-lying areas, with the intention that these be
redeveloped over time as recreational territories, environmentally sustainable wetlands, and water
reservoirs within the city.
Arrayed Infrastructural Networks
URBANbuild studios proposed multiple urban network strategies. Each network strategy built
on existing pedestrian, vehicular, and other infrastructural systems that incorporated new
programmatic and spatial networks to furnish alternative urban spaces and landscapes, intended
to vary and intensify the modes of interaction among residents in these neighborhoods. Network
structures are branching arterial and capillary systems—“rhizomatic meshworks”—that establish a
connective tissue between independent urban elements and catalyze and manage systems of move-
ment, flow, and exchange. Similar to field conditions, network strategies also have the capacity
to be incrementally generated, because they are based on models of hierarchical growth and are
thus developable over time. These systems can be either dense and compact capillary systems or
expansive and attenuated large-scale networks, operating at different scales and speeds, where local
and larger systems can be integrated through overlapping infrastructural arrays and interchanges to
produce dynamic synergies between different territories in the city (see exhibit 4).
URBANbuild proposals developed three scales of network systems: (1) smaller scaled interior
branching systems generating intricate and multileveled pedestrian, social, and recreational
networks within neighborhoods for the purpose of invigorating public spaces and vacant street-
facing lots while linking these with leftover and overgrown interior spaces between street-facing
parcels; (2) arterial urban corridor projects operating at the scale of the vehicular commercial

145Cityscape
URBANbuild: Architectural Networks of Real Urbanism
Exhibit 4
Infrastructural Networks
Top: Pontchartrain Expressway infrastructural landscape strategy. Bottom: Central City netscape strategies.
street directed toward the redensification and rehabilitation of important boulevards and avenues
while reestablishing continuities with adjacent neighborhoods; and (3) large-scale infrastructural
landscape projects aimed at the healing of residual scars produced by interstate highways and their
extended field of ramps that have been indiscriminately sliced into the urban fabric. This last type
of infrastructural urbanism often operates at the geographical scale, attempting to suture divided

146 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Berman
territories through infrastructural bridging, large-scale urban megaforms, or extended landscapes
offering new modes of connectivity and new scales of inhabitable public space.
The netscape strategy proposed for Central City, for example, which integrates multiple branching
networks with an extended landscape of multileveled interconnected surfaces, is supported by
the overlay of several urban elements: (1) a secondary pedestrian network connecting underused
spaces in the interior blocks along Baronne and Magnolia Streets, supported by recreation,
housing, and mixed-use development; (2) a new connective greenscape, linking multiple levels
from pedestrian routes to recreational roofscapes in support of adjacent housing as well as other
cultural and communal programs; (3) a series of densely developed, continuous commercial cor-
ridors along Claiborne Avenue, Simon Bolivar Avenue, and Oretha Castle Haley Boulevard, which
integrate multiple interlocking programs supported by an elevated green network stitched across
vehicular streets to facilitate uninterrupted pedestrian movement; and (4) a network of mobile
urban architectures, programmatically and spatially linked with the 60+ churches and existing
social services in the area to provide a nodal network of critical community support through
myriad supplemental cultural, educational, recreational, and health-related programs such as GED
(general educational development) classes, skill-based training, and health education/outreach
clinics. In an additional studio at the microscale, the Mobile Urban Device (MUD) was further
developed as a critical local strategy, supporting programs for multiple community partners and
services in the area such as the Dryades YMCA, Edgar P. Harney Elementary School, Teach for
America, CACTUS, the Goodwork Network, Second Harvest, Ashe Community Center, and the
Central City Renaissance Alliance. This network operates through multiple systems, providing
new public spaces in support of the neighborhood’s active communal street life, offering much-
needed amenities and accommodating a greater density of occupants that would be facilitated by
the generation of new high- and medium-density housing models.
Large-scale infrastructural landscape projects, such as the geological urban megaform proposed
for the Pontchartrain Expressway, attempt to transform what is now an enormous swath of unused
space dividing Central City from the Central Business District into an attractor that can accom-
modate large commercial, social, and recreational spaces such as big box retail stores, cinema
complexes, and sports fields—suburban amenities whose urban footprints exceed the existing
grain of the historic urban fabric and that can act as economic and social drivers for rehabilitating
these neighborhoods. The proposed strategy conjoins the two sides of the interstate by extending
programmatic zones directly adjacent to the expressway, along a series of vectors perpendicular
to the direction of traffic. The purpose is to weave urban activities and stitch across the highway
separating Central City from the Superdome and New Orleans Arena, train and bus stations, and
the commercial business district of the Loyola/Poydras Street area. To saturate the urban fabric,
available spaces below, between, and above the interstate highways were claimed for new build-
ing sites, creating a large, horizontally layered mat structure capable of synthesizing the existing
infrastructural landscape.
Layered Urban Topographies
Urban topographies attempt to displace the idea of buildings proposed for specific sites with the no-
tion that the construction of the site itself as a large infrastructural project is perhaps a conflation

147Cityscape
URBANbuild: Architectural Networks of Real Urbanism
of architectural, urban, and geological attributes. Out of necessity, large infrastructural projects,
such as highways, bridges, dams, and levees, do precisely this. Because they are dealing with large
continuous systems, they operate at the geographical and urban scales. If Hurricane Katrina and the
ongoing threat of flooding in an environmentally turbulent and disaster-prone area have affected
the way we think about the urban environment in New Orleans, they are to remind us that the
raising of an individual house is certainly not enough if there is no access, egress, or infrastructural
support system ensuring life-sustaining continuities linking individual components within
the larger urban system. The haunting image of post-Hurricane Katrina survivors stranded on
rooftops being rescued by helicopters and boats is a reminder that raising houses independent of
an elevated and accessible continuous infrastructural network or landscape and other methods of
producing elevation within a discontinuous urban fabric are not sustainable solutions for the city’s
urban future. In low-lying regions, geography is an ever-present attribute of the urban environ-
ment, and we must therefore be thinking at the geographical scale through the manipulation of
existing topographies while also thinking about the individual lot. The densely programmed arti-
ficial topography of piers (see exhibit 5) designed for Central City, for example, consolidates built
space along raised extended avenues linked back to the high ground, while stacking aggregated
housing units according to barcodes reinterpreting the historical urban patterns and rhythms of the
existing streetscapes. URBANbuild generated high-, medium-, and low-density housing proposals,
drawing from the specificity and spatial patterns of historic local models, such as existing shotgun
Exhibit 5
Rhythmic Urban Topography: Pier Strategy (1 of 2)

148 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Berman
Exhibit 5
Rhythmic Urban Topography: Pier Strategy (2 of 2)
house types, which dominate the urban fabric in this part of the city, as well as from the study of
important global models such as the innovative contemporary row-housing precedents developed
for the reinhabitation of the piers and docklands in Amsterdam. These rhythmic topographies,
which act as infrastructural urban islands connected by dry, elevated routes, achieve the requisite
urban densities for these neighborhoods while shrinking the urban footprint and supporting the
creation of recreational landscapes and sustainable “urban wetlands” within the interior of the city.
Architectural Aggregations
Megablock Strategies: HOUSING+
URBANbuild generated individual architectural proposals for the urban block through the concept
of “HOUSING+,” referring to housing in addition to other nonresidential mixed-use programs.
HOUSING+ working, + leisure, + culture, + commerce, and + recreation represented an initial
generic range of possible housing hybrids, which were rendered specific in relation to particular
block sites (see exhibit 6). These programmatic and architectural design proposals were grounded
in the study of several contemporary global housing precedents and the reinterpretation of these
strategies in relation to new programs and local, site-specific urban, environmental, topographical,
and cultural parameters. Many of these precedents were drawn from research of innovative social
and economically mixed, high- and medium-density housing models from other watercities con-
cerned with the application of contemporary models to historic fabrics, sustainable environmental
systems, and cultural continuity. Models such as those used for Borneo Sporenburg in Amsterdam,
for example, are contemporary, pedestrian-scaled, urban, three-story townhouse units based on
historic canal houses (similarly subject to the threat of flooding), with base floor plan dimensions

149Cityscape
URBANbuild: Architectural Networks of Real Urbanism
Exhibit 6
HOUSING+: Three Proposals

150 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Berman
that are surprisingly similar to the typical historic shotgun lot in New Orleans. URBANbuild ana-
lyzed these precedents at multiple scales to reveal their fundamental architectural principles and
organizational strategies. We studied the deployment of these models in relation to larger urban
systems; the complex configuration and variability of individual housing units; their modes of
repetition, combination, and transformation when multiplied to produce larger building elements;
and the methods through which different program types were integrated with housing to produce
new hybridized programs combining living, working, and leisure.
Housing proposals for the megablock focus on one of the most common urban units within the
core of the city, which has historically determined the rhythm and structure of the urban fabric as a
large-grained field. The reinterpretation of the urban block through architecture allows for multiple
organizational tactics and architectural approaches to emerge within the boundaries of a single
site, while negotiating between architectural and urban scales. The condition of repetition plus
variation (the basis of rhythm) specific to the condition of housing within the block, which allows
for individuation within the context of continuity, is therefore conceptually repeated at the urban
scale as the accumulation of different proposals by multiple participants incrementally populate
and fill out the larger urban terrain. In contrast to both the rigid repetition of historical typologies
and monotonous homogeneity of mid-century American social housing projects, schemes revolve
around flexible and variegated unit types, incorporating differing configurations of public and
private programs and interior and exterior spaces, for a range of individuals and family structures
and for a diverse population of inhabitants in terms of their economic, educational, and cultural
backgrounds. These unit types, and the larger aggregates they form, represent an enormous
taxonomical range of prototypical configurations that both evolve from and can be applied to
differing sites. Multileveled perforated mat and rhythmic row schemes reinterpret the directional
grain, internal configurations, and spatial deployment of site-specific buildings on adjacent and
typological blocks, while increasing density and ensuring permeability to incorporate multiple
uses of interior courts and roof gardens, in addition to allowing light, air, and greenery to penetrate
deep into the block. The consolidation and activation of outdoor space both within the depth of
and between rows and levels of units, which in typical shotgun lots is generally limited to a narrow,
3-foot right-of-way on either side of the building, engenders new models for spatial distribution of
outdoor space within a single block and new possibilities for private and communal inhabitation.
The framework for supplementary programs specific to different block sites and their vicinities also
allows for different uses—from daycare centers, playgrounds, and recreational sports facilities to
live-work studios, light industrial workshops, green markets, and commercial centers—to activate
and revitalize these communities in support of architectural urbanity.
Microstrategies: Portable and Mobile Urbanism
URBANbuild housing-prototype development at the smaller scale investigated two distinct incremen-
tal strategies, both of which were intended to be inserted within existing neighborhoods as small-
grained fields at the scale of the individual or collectively assembled lot. The portable and mobile
urbanism studio focused on responding to the need for high-speed, high-quality urbanization,
employing the power of individual settlement as well as the opportunities provided by flexible pro-
totyping, prefabrication, and mass customization to implant existing neighborhoods with housing
and community services designed and reconfigured for different urban situations (see exhibit 7).

151Cityscape
URBANbuild: Architectural Networks of Real Urbanism
Exhibit 7
Mobile Urban Device: Program Matrix and Community Network Strategies

152 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Berman
Portable dwelling units (PDUs) and MUDs signify the private and public components of this urban
system, to be understood not simply as individual houses or small community-outreach buildings,
but rather as architectural elements able to accumulate into combinatorial urban patterns and
networks that can accommodate the need for growth, expansion, and transformation over time,
as well as spatial and contextual flexibility. In this context, the strategy of multiplying the effects
of the extremely small urban component is to provide the maximum result, employing minimal
means, and to establish a network of local community partnerships to act as program collaborators
and potential sponsors. The goal is to move across scales and develop a series of architectural
elements that will act as urban prototypes, which are able to satisfy urban and architectural needs
simultaneously, given that the actual need for housing, as well as social infrastructure, is an urban
issue as well as an architectural one. The importance of prefabrication and high-speed urbanism is
to foreground the issue that although individual design-build projects are an extremely important
contribution to this city, we have to realize that it would take URBANbuild students 30,000
years to build 60,000 housing units if we are building them only one house at a time. Solutions
to large urban issues require larger scale urban strategies, even those that focus on the potential
proliferation of small-scale architectural and urban elements. According to recent Census data,
nearly 160,000 residents continue to be displaced from the center of New Orleans.
5
Many of these
residents lacked the resources to evacuate and now remain stranded in temporary housing stock
or in other parts of the country. Most of these low-income residents were renters, and a substantial
number lived in federally subsidized and often dilapidated public housing projects. In addition,
the settlement of temporary houses in the form of Federal Emergency Management Agency (FEMA)
trailers has become a new problem for the city, because what was intended as a temporary solution
has now become part of the permanent landscape of the city, exacerbating larger urban problems
such as the need for public space, community services, and more stable urban conditions.
6
Because
housing and social infrastructure are parallel needs in cities, the MUD and PDU—one public and
the other private—are potential solutions to the need for incremental growth, economy, speed, and
prefabrication that also deal with long-term development strategies for a consistent urban fabric
that can operate at different scales and in different contexts.
Design-Build
URBANbuild house prototype and design-build studios focused on the immediate scale of the
dwelling unit and its applicability for multiple sites within the target neighborhoods. URBANbuild
students and faculty collaboratively designed five housing prototypes for each neighborhood, with
5
See current resettlement statistics documented and analyzed by GCR & Associates (2007). According to GCR, in
December 2007, the population of Orleans Parish reached 295,448—65 percent of its pre-Hurricane Katrina level of
454,863—bringing the total population of the metropolitan New Orleans area to 1,236,505. Further research includes data
from the U.S. Census Bureau (2007) and statistics from the U.S. Postal Service (The Brookings Institution and Greater New
Orleans Community Data Center, 2007a).
6
See quarterly updates of The New Orleans Index supported by research from The Brookings Institution Metropolitan Policy
Program and the Greater New Orleans Community Data Center, August 2007 and November 2007, at www.gnocdc.org
(The Brookings Institution and Greater New Orleans Community Data Center, 2007b). Sources also include the Louisiana
Recovery Authority. According to The New Orleans Index, in November 2007, more than 46,600 families continued to live in
FEMA trailers across Louisiana, with 33,000 located in the New Orleans metropolitan area.

153Cityscape
URBANbuild: Architectural Networks of Real Urbanism
one prototype selected for construction in partnership with Neighborhood Housing Services, a
community nonprofit agency specializing in affordable housing and neighborhood redevelop-
ment. The program intended to provide high-quality affordable housing to aid in the immediate
rebuilding of the neighborhood by generating a series of fully developed architectural construction
drawings of low-cost, well-designed, environmentally responsive houses to be made available
to qualifying families in the community. One of the many goals of this program is to contribute
substantial and relevant proposals of progress amidst the preservation of an existing historic fabric.
As a precursor to the design process, URBANbuild identified sites for development—in general,
vacant lots and those containing severely damaged properties—analyzed them at the urban scale,
and then selected specific sites to support design-build projects in consultation with Neighborhood
Housing Services and other community partners such as Ujamaa, Project Home Again, and the
New Orleans Redevelopment Authority who were all engaged participants in, and direct contribu-
tors to, the design-build process (see exhibit 8). Prototype designs investigated typical lot sizes and
orientations within the neighborhood, repeatable programmatic and spatial typologies and their
potential variations, and prefabricated and sustainable material construction components. This
process enabled URBANbuild participants to understand the ways in which the designs for these
prototypes might be systematically applied to the development of multiple sites within and across
different target areas so that the architectural unit would be understood not simply as an individual
Exhibit 8
Design-Build Houses (1 of 3)
1930 Dumaine Street.

154 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Berman
Exhibit 8
Design-Build Houses (2 of 3)
2856 Dryades Street.
built element, but rather within a larger urban context supporting this element’s proliferation and
multiplication. Of these designs, a single scheme and site were identified for development and
construction by the collaborative design team within the studio, after which the proposal was
documented and prepared for permitting and construction.
Although design-build projects cannot adequately deal with the scale and spectrum of larger
urban issues, their importance as a strategy results from their physical material presence, their
direct applicability, and the temporal and spatial immediacy of design-build practice. The physical
object produced within this process becomes a local absolute that embodies within it the intel-
lectual and physical labor of those who have contributed to its development, while the shared
experience of each design-build project’s development, renders hope and inspires action in those
directly engaged in rebuilding the community. To date, the four planned design-build projects
for URBANbuild—1930 Dumaine Street, 2856 Dryades Street, 1939 Seventh Street, and 1900
Seventh Street—have been successfully completed in the Upper Treme and Central City neighbor-
hoods. Each of these projects has attempted to respond to larger urban and environmental issues
at the local scale, such as the necessity for both flood protection and connectivity, as well as the
incorporation of sustainable and repeatable practices, while reinterpreting the cultural, social, and

155Cityscape
URBANbuild: Architectural Networks of Real Urbanism
economic needs of the community through innovative design and construction strategies. These
projects have acted as vital loci for redevelopment in their neighborhoods, initiating and sustaining
an ongoing dialogue about the potentials of active, local practice for transforming communities.
This spectrum of urban proposals and architectural projects of the URBANbuild program attempts
to negotiate between the history and the future of New Orleans—not only the city’s 19th-century
architectural history, but also an expanded notion of history that includes its deep geological and
environmental history; its social, cultural, and programmatic history; and its more recent industrial
and technological past. This process is grounded in extensive collaborative research and developed
through a network of interconnected active practices that speculate on potential new urban trajec-
tories for the future development of this city that embody the principles of architectural density,
diversity, and sustainability. URBANbuild proposals for a variety of mixed-use, higher density hous-
ing models (for example, that counter the opposition of single family homes and larger scale mo-
notonous housing “projects” typical of New Orleans and many other American cities) are intended
to challenge the limited frame of existing typologies that have predetermined the city’s growth and
urban development, as well as the typical patterns of its environmental consumption, while offer-
ing new propositions to expand the terrain of “real” possibilities in relation to the city’s rebuilding.
Exhibit 8
Design-Build Houses (3 of 3)
1939 Seventh Street.

156 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Berman
After Hurricane Katrina, it is important that the evaluation of opportunities for, and threats to, this
city take place within an expanded analytical framework, where invention is supported within
the context of historical continuity and environmental responsibility and local culture is respected
within a diverse and more global urban context. As Elaine Scarry (1987) made evident in her book
The Body in Pain, we continually remake the world in order to remake ourselves. Our cities are not
just sites of projection of our own living sentience, they are also sites of reciprocation—worlds that
have the capacity to transform the lives of those who make, encounter, and inhabit them.
Acknowledgments
The author sincerely thanks the many contributing faculty, staff, students, and community partners
of URBANbuild for their collective leadership of, and unwavering commitment to, the goals of the
URBANbuild program. Its success is a direct result of the strength of an immense collaborative
effort, and the author is indebted to the many individuals at Tulane University and in the New Or-
leans community and to those in the U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development, Office
of University Partnerships, who supported this program and made this work possible.
Author
Ila Berman is director of the School of Architecture at the California College of the Arts, the
founder and director of URBANbuild, and principal of Studio Matrixx.
References
The Brookings Institution and Greater New Orleans Community Data Center. 2007a. The New
Orleans Index. Addendum: Updated population statistics from the U.S. Postal Service (August 23, 2007).
The Brookings Institution and Greater New Orleans Community Data Center. 2007b. The New
Orleans Index: Tracking the Recovery of New Orleans & the Metro Area. www.gnocdc.org (accessed
August and November 2007).
Campanella, Richard. 2006. Geographies of New Orleans: Urban Fabrics Before the Storm. Lafayette,
LA: University of Louisiana at Lafayette, Center for Louisiana Studies: 369–380.
GCR & Associates. 2007. Resettlement Trends: December 2007 Population Update and Population
Update: GCR Releases Population Estimate for December 2007. http://www.gcr1.com/resettlement_
trends_ december07.htm (accessed December 2007).
Lacan, Jacques. 1977, 1989. Ecrits. London: Tavistock/Routledge.
Lewis, Pierce F. 1976. New Orleans: The Making of an Urban Landscape. Cambridge, MA: Ballinger.
Louisiana Recovery Authority. 2007. Moving Beyond Katrina and Rita: Recovery Data Indicators for
Lousiana. http://www.lra.louisiana.gov/ (accessed August 2008).
Scarry, Elaine. 1987. “The Interior Structure of the Artifact.” In The Body in Pain: The Making and
Unmaking of the World. New York: Oxford University Press: 278–327.

157Cityscape
URBANbuild: Architectural Networks of Real Urbanism
U.S. Census Bureau. 2007. U.S. Census Bureau 2007 Population Estimates. http://www.census.gov/
popest/estimates.php (accessed August 2008).
———. 2005. American Housing Survey for the New Orleans Metropolitan Area: 2004. Current Hous-
ing Reports. U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development, Office of Policy Development
and Research and U.S. Department of Commerce, Economics and Statistics Administration, U.S.
Census Bureau.
———. 2002. Louisiana: 2000, Summary Population and Housing Characteristics. U.S. Department of
Commerce, Census Bureau.

158 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina

159Cityscape: A Journal of Policy Development and Research • Volume 10, Number 3 • 2008
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development • Office of Policy Development and Research
Cityscape
Rebuilding for the Seventh
Ward’s Cultural Life
Rob Corser
University of Washington
Nils Gore
University of Kansas
Abstract
This article describes an ongoing collaboration between the University of Kansas School
of Architecture and Urban Planning and the Porch 7th Ward Cultural Organization
following Hurricane Katrina. The aim of the project is to assist in community rebuilding
and empowerment by highlighting the cultural legacy of this historic New Orleans
neighborhood. The project also serves as an investigation of new approaches to design
assistance and design-build pedagogy.
Introduction
The Seventh Ward neighborhood rebuilding project in New Orleans, led by professors Rob Corser
and Nils Gore of the University of Kansas, consists of a series of targeted community design-build
projects intended to assist our client, The Porch 7th Ward Cultural Organization (The Porch),
a fledgling neighborhood group, in its efforts to build community cohesiveness in the Seventh
Ward following the devastation that Hurricane Katrina brought to their community. An ongoing
experiment in providing collaborative, community-centered, design-build assistance without the
benefit of proximity, the project is in its sixth semester and is expected to continue indefinitely.
The design collaboration started as a grassroots effort through a meeting of neighborhood residents
and architecture students facilitated by a weekend conference held at the University of Arkansas
in December 2005. It is further facilitated by ongoing participation in the CITYbuild Consortium
of Schools, which provides local support and coordination. It is funded by student-solicited
individual and institutional donations totaling more than $35,000 to date.
The Seventh Ward maintains significant vestiges of the physical and cultural richness of Creole
culture, and, from the start of the university’s work with The Porch, neighborhood residents made
clear that they wanted to control the destiny of the neighborhood. They wanted additions to the

160 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Corser and Gore
neighborhood to be contextually relevant, and they explicitly stated that new designs should be
cognizant of the African roots of Creole architecture and should celebrate those roots.
The following narrative describes the first community structures built in the neighborhood fol-
lowing the hurricane. They are intended to serve as a tangible presence of The Porch as it reaches
out to residents. The following five projects serve as critical infrastructure for building up this
community organization:
1. Notice boards: a means by which information can be disseminated throughout the
neighborhood.
2. Community garden shade pavilion: a public gathering place for community events.
3. Community garden tool shed: a tool-lending library for promoting gardening activities
throughout the neighborhood.
4. Mobile stage: an outreach tool for arts and cultural activities in the neighborhood.
5. Outdoor classroom: a learning space for cultural education.
Context and Design Approach
The Porch focuses on physical rebuilding and sociocultural empowerment in the lower portion of
the Seventh Ward. The residents of this district, which is mostly African American (94 percent,
according to the 2000 Census), have experienced a history of inadequate education, high unem-
ployment, and disinvestment, which resulted in the presence of numerous blighted properties even
before Hurricane Katrina came ashore. According to the 2000 Census, 77 percent of households
were renters and the median income was $12,459. Among adults over age 25, 52 percent did not
have a high school diploma. Other preexisting neighborhood conditions included a high crime rate
and a lack of community resources. Members of the community expressed new concerns about the
possibility of socially disruptive gentrification and a growing lack of community cohesion in the
wake of the hurricane.
The community’s initial goals focused on the desire to reknit the neighborhood’s social fabric, raise
its level of self-sufficiency, and increase neighborhood pride. Both the residents and the design
team recognized that the Seventh Ward is a neighborhood rich in cultural traditions, including
those of jazz music, Creole building crafts, and Mardi Gras Indian tribes. An important aspect of
The Porch’s and the university’s collaborative rebuilding effort is maintaining and promoting these
cultural traditions. The design team’s preliminary approach was to focus on numerous small struc-
tures, strategically seeded throughout the neighborhood, rather than try to develop a central or
larger single project. The collaborative group determined that targeted design efforts would be best
able to support and promote The Porch’s mission of informing and educating residents, harnessing
social capital, and improving the neighborhood. As professors of architecture working 1,000 miles
away from the site, we knew it was important that the projects be of a scale that students—most of
whom had limited building experience—could achieve within the course of a semester. Thus the
idea of seeding the neighborhood with small interventions, produced over time and placed accord-
ing to community need, made sense for both the students and their neighborhood partners.

161Cityscape
Rebuilding for the Seventh Ward’s Cultural Life
As teachers, we believe that the idea of reciprocity between the Seventh Ward residents and our
students is vitally important. Although university students and faculty are represented as helpers
in recovery, the residents are also helping the university’s design team members become better
architects and learn about how design can support community vitality at a variety of scales. An
important aspect of personal and cultural exchange also exists in this ongoing relationship. In
addition, the project aims to promote skills in direct social action among the architecture students,
who take full responsibility for neighborhood collaboration, fundraising, design, construction,
transportation, and long-term performance of their projects. Students and neighborhood residents
alike report finding themselves bound in an expanded sense of community.
In the initial phase of building, conducted between January and May 2006, the design team
made four separate trips to the neighborhood and completed the installation of a series of public
notice boards, a covered gathering space, and a tool storage facility for a community garden. In
the fall of 2006, students constructed a mobile stage. In the spring semester of 2007, the students
completed an outdoor classroom to support the Neighborhood Housing Services of New Orleans’
development of the new 7th Ward Community Center, which includes a permanent home for The
Porch Cultural Organization. This open and flexible structure allowed youth programs to be held
at the new community center while the building was undergoing renovation. Additional projects
completed in the fall of 2007 have focused on furniture and other installations to make the new
community center building more useful for programs of all types. In the spring of 2008, another
shade pavilion was installed at a new community garden adjacent to the community center to sup-
port The Porch’s ongoing efforts to reach out to residents of the Seventh Ward.
Catalogue of Projects Undertaken to Date
The projects illustrated here are all part of an ongoing exploration of a unique approach to design-
build pedagogy. In collaboration with The Porch, faculty and students have worked for the past
3 years to develop a form of practice that combines community engagement, design, fabrication
and performance in new ways. This work has been described as a form of “guerilla architecture”
because it consists of “small-scale interventions in the social and urban landscape…intended as an
immediate and inexpensive way of satisfying the needs of a specific group” (Fontenot, 2007: 99).
Due in part to the more than 1,000 miles separating the shop and the worksite, we have always
focused on lightweight and flexible solutions that can have the widest, and sometimes most un-
expected, benefits for the community. What is emerging is a tactical approach, aimed at meshing
more productively with the everyday life of neighborhood residents. This commitment to a single
neighborhood and community partner inserts students in a rich social milieu and relates their
work to that of others in a temporal continuum that challenges the singularity and hermetic focus
that is too often the nature of architectural practice and design-build pedagogy.
Notice Boards
The notice board project was the trial run of the university’s long-distance design-build experiment
(see exhibit 1). The community wanted to have some means to communicate. Pedagogically, the
notice board projects provided a good skill-building opportunity and a means for testing initial
prefabrication and transportation ideas. The boards were completed in February 2006, and since

162 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Corser and Gore
Exhibit 1
Notice Board Project
then the Neighborhood Story Project and the University of New Orleans have developed a series
of posters highlighting the creative and cultural contributions of residents of the Seventh Ward
for installation on the notice boards. Two of the notice boards have also been moved around the
neighborhood to support a mobile art exhibit.
Community Garden
In the spring of 2006, 6 months after Hurricane Katrina wreaked havoc on the neighborhood, a
local community garden group, Parkway Partners, offered The Porch use of a derelict site on North
Robertson Street. Residents and students focused on making useful structures for gardening, social,
and educational activities. A group of third-year students studied and adapted vernacular wood
framing and developed a shade pavilion using primarily digital design and computer numerically
controlled (CNC) fabrication (see exhibit 2). Concurrently, a group of fourth-year students studied
African vernacular and textile precedents as a foundation for their design of a steel-framed, wood-
skinned tool shed that they fabricated using a hybrid of digital and manual techniques (see exhibit 3).
Both projects were prefabricated and installed in New Orleans in early May 2006. A second version
of the shade pavilion was constructed in the spring of 2007, and, after exhibition at the Cooper-Hewitt
National Design Museum, it was recently installed in a new community garden in the Sevevth Ward.
Notice board, freshly installed in the community. Photo credit: Nils Gore.

163Cityscape
Rebuilding for the Seventh Ward’s Cultural Life
Exhibit 2
Community Garden Project: Shade Pavilion and Tool Shed
The shade pavilion is in the foreground and the tool shed is beyond it, to the left. Photo credit: Lauren Keefer.
Exhibit 3
Community Garden Project: Tool Shed
The tool shed roof, with delicately patterned, incised wall panels, inspired by African textiles. Photo credit: Nils Gore.

164 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Corser and Gore
Exhibit 4
Mobile Stage Project
Mardi Gras Indians performing on mobile stage. Photo credit: Nils Gore. Mobile stage plan drawings, closed (left) and open (right).
Mobile Stage
The idea for the mobile stage project grew out of the desire for The Porch to have a venue for
public events such as block parties, neighborhood festivals, and parades. Built on the platform
of a common 14-foot utility trailer, the stage’s 8.5- by 16-foot fixed deck features hinged panels
that can open to make a flat stage surface of 13 by 16 feet or can be fixed in a vertical position for
parades (see exhibit 4). An overhead frame structure provides support for backdrops and overhead
shading in a variety of configurations. Two people can fully deploy the stage in about 10 minutes.
Completed by a group of fourth-year students in the fall of 2006, the mobile stage was delivered to
New Orleans in January 2007. Since then, The Porch has used the stage for numerous events and
has lent it to community organizations in other neighborhoods.
Outdoor Classroom
The outdoor classroom is the first new permanent construction at the site of the 7th Ward Com-
munity Center. The building will be shared by The Porch 7th Ward Cultural Organization and the
Neighborhood Housing Services of New Orleans. The classroom encloses a space of about 10 by
20 feet and consists of five steel structural frames covered with a roof constructed of wood purlins
and a perforated layer of CNC-cut palm frond patterns beneath a top layer of corrugated polycar-
bonate panels (see exhibit 5). Walls feature fold-out benches, chalkboards, patterned metal mesh
panels, and rolling gates. Fourth-year students designed and built the classroom and installed it in
May 2007. The community center began to use it immediately for a summer children’s art program.
Challenges
The major challenge for the university in facilitating these projects has been working with a
neighborhood group across a tremendous physical distance. Although the interaction is primarily
by e-mail and telephone, university participants take a series of trips to the neighborhood each
semester. Both designers and neighborhood residents prepare thoroughly for these encounters,

165Cityscape
Rebuilding for the Seventh Ward’s Cultural Life
Exhibit 5
Outdoor Classroom Project
View looking up into the outdoor classroom roof. Photo credit: Nils Gore.
Note: The drawings are computer-generated abstractions derived from a photograph looking up into a palm tree. Those
drawings direct a computer-controlled router to cut the patterns in the roof.
because they are limited both in number and duration. During these meetings, participants
establish a general understanding of the current project parameters. Following initial meetings in
New Orleans, the design team returns to the university to begin work on design and construction
ideas. During the design process, the team sends drawings and images to the neighborhood clients
for review and feedback. They also publish the drawings and images on an open-source “Wiki”
site, which is a repository for project and neighborhood images, project data, text, and links to
useful information from other websites. This site has become the public face of the project. It is
the primary means of sharing the team’s experiences with the Seventh Ward and the university’s
relationship to the wider academic and design community in the context of Gulf Coast redevelop-
ment and disaster recovery.
One of the key programmatic activities of all the projects undertaken thus far is communication.
The notice boards were intended to facilitate immediate communication after the storm; the
community garden is a place for neighbors to gather for conversation and other meetings; the
mobile stage brings the words and sounds of the Seventh Ward’s artists to various locations; and
the outdoor classroom houses instructional communication. Further, the structures themselves are
designed to communicate subtle messages ranging from the visual sturdiness of the shade pavilion
to the delicate imagery, inspired by African textiles, that is incised in the tool shed’s wall panels.
Each element of these ongoing projects embodies some form of patterning or visual message
that speaks about New Orleans, the Seventh Ward, and our client, The Porch 7th Ward Cultural
Organization.

166 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Corser and Gore
Conclusions
The Seventh Ward neighborhood rebuilding projects in New Orleans, led by the University of
Kansas, consist of a series of targeted community design-build projects that test the viability of
remotely collaborating with a neighborhood group by leveraging digital design, communication,
and fabrication in conjunction with other, more standard, approaches, including the facilitation
of CITYbuild. Another area of investigation, not explored in this profile, is the development of
intelligent construction systems that combine digital and manual fabrication techniques to explore
new approaches to “flat-pack” construction. In this ongoing pedagogical experiment, students and
neighborhood residents are exploring and extending their own horizons in terms of collaboration,
design, and construction through the social and cultural dimensions of community-based design.
Acknowledgments
The authors thank all the generous individuals and organizations who have contributed time,
money, love, and commitment to this effort, and we deeply regret that we have insufficient room
to name each of them. The University of Kansas School of Architecture and Urban Planning has
greatly supported us beyond normal expectations. The Porch 7th Ward Cultural Organization is
the most wonderful collaborator any architect or teacher could hope for, and the CITYbuild Con-
sortium is a great source of logistical help and collegial feedback. We have benefited directly from
monetary and/or material donations from the Kemper Foundation and the Kuhn Foundation, both
of Kansas City, Cottins Hardware, Schutte Lumber, Yemm and Hart, and Roseburg Forest Products.
Finally, we acknowledge the fine spirit of generosity, hard work, intelligence, and enthusiasm our
students brought to this project—without them, none of this would be possible.
Authors
Rob Corser is assistant professor at the University of Washington, Department of Architecture.
Until the spring of 2008, he was assistant professor at the University of Kansas.
Nils Gore is associate professor at the University of Kansas, Department of Architecture.
Reference
Fontenot, Anthony. 2007. &ldquo;Reinventing New Orleans,” DOMUS 905 (July-August): 95–99.

167Cityscape: A Journal of Policy Development and Research • Volume 10, Number 3 • 2008
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development • Office of Policy Development and Research
Cityscape
Rebuilding New Orleans
With Affordable,
Hurricane-Resistant
Residential Construction
James Goedert
University of Nebraska–Lincoln
Abstract
This article describes a project in which the overall objective was to provide information
and designs for the rebuilding effort in New Orleans following the city’s destruction by
Hurricane Katrina in August 2005. More than 250,000 houses were damaged in New
Orleans—100,000 beyond repair. The University of Nebraska–Lincoln teamed with
Catholic Charities of the Archdiocese of New Orleans to work with residents in the
Tremé/Lafitte neighborhoods of Orleans Parish to rehabilitate, construct, and reconstruct
their homes. Three objectives of the project were to (1) develop a rehabilitation manual;
(2) design 10 new affordable house designs with 10 variations, for a total of 20 new
designs; and (3) capture the designs of 10 houses to be demolished and rebuilt.
Introduction
Residential housing in the city of New Orleans was severely affected when Hurricane Katrina made
a direct hit on the city on August 29, 2005. The devastation of the 100-miles-per-hour winds and
torrential rain was dwarfed by the subsequent destruction caused by levee breaks in four locations
throughout the city. Todd Richardson, the U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development’s
(HUD’s) deputy director of Program Evaluations Division, called Hurricane Katrina the most
disruptive hurricane recorded in terms of financial damage. Estimates indicate that more than
250,000 houses were damaged in New Orleans,100,000 beyond repair (Angelo and Bergeron,
2007). Nearly 1 year after the hurricane, the population of Orleans Parish had decreased from
more than 450,000 to less than half that number (U.S. Census Bureau, 2006). With more than
75 percent of Orleans Parish uninhabitable, an immediate need existed for low-cost permanent
housing. Many houses could be rehabilitated, while others required complete rebuilding.

168 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Goedert
The problem of rebuilding the city was exacerbated by a number of factors, including political
pressures from opposing constituencies, the inflated cost of construction, an unskilled workforce,
the lack of qualified building inspectors returning to work, and a number of building code
issues. Political pressures include the issues regarding various approaches to dealing with some
of the worst concentrations of poverty in the country. Before Hurricane Katrina unleashed her
destruction, 27.9 percent of Orleans Parish residents lived below the poverty level, according to
the U.S. Census Bureau (2000). Cochran (2005) described New Orleans as socially dysfunctional,
indicating the need to “rebuild both the infrastructure and the social fabric.” Many residents and
organizations thought the storm provided the perfect time to eliminate the more blighted areas
of New Orleans, especially those neighborhoods close to downtown and the French Quarter, and
replace them with new homes attractive to middle- and upper-income families. Others believed
that those neighborhoods needed protection to preserve their history and integrity as well as to
avoid exploiting the disadvantaged residents who had suffered the most because of this tragedy.
Some individuals and groups expressed “concern that gentrification of New Orleans will occur that
economically forces its lowest-income residents from the city” (USGBC, 2005: 5).
The demand for builders far exceeded the capacity of local industry and resulted in inflated con-
struction costs. Outside contractors were finding Orleans Parish a difficult environment in which
to work. City officials were hesitant to recognize these nonresident entities as legitimate construc-
tors. Officials knew what to expect from local builders with whom they shared a relationship but
were uncomfortable with the fast pace of activity and the lack of qualified inspectors to ensure
code compliance. In addition, construction money was slow in coming.
Building codes have change dramatically from when many of these neighborhoods were first built.
Some neighborhoods are more than 100 years old and were in desperate need of upgrading. For
example, many New Orleans homes had been built with barge board lumber stacked vertically side
by side for both exterior and interior walls. Barge boards are oversized, rough-sawn lumber, 3 by
12 inches. Siding had been applied to the outside, and gypsum wallboard or plaster to the inside.
Raw materials were shipped from the north down the Mississippi River to New Orleans on barges.
Once the raw materials were unloaded, the barges were dismantled and sold as barge boards for
construction. Although very effective at the time, this method is now extremely inefficient in terms
of materials and subsequent energy conservation when compared with current standards.
Other building code issues that put city officials at odds with neighborhoods included the issues
of setback standards and off-street parking. The New Orleans Comprehensive Zoning Ordinance
(Matthew Bender and Company, 2007) indicates residential setback standards are 20 feet from the
street and 3 feet from the side lot line. Houses that require more than 50 percent of their market
value in rehabilitation cost or need to be entirely reconstructed must meet the new building code
or acquire a variance. Anyone who has ever visited an older New Orleans neighborhood with houses
that have front doors opening onto the sidewalk and, in some cases, have zero clearance between
neighboring houses, can understand how meeting the new setback requirements may be difficult.
Even if city officials granted a variance for the setbacks, allowing the new house to match existing
houses, a number of other issues needed to be resolved. New building codes require off-street
parking. In addition, the new base flood elevation (BFE) would require the new house to be 3 feet

169Cityscape
Rebuilding New Orleans With Affordable, Hurricane-Resistant Residential Construction
above the highest existing adjacent grade (FEMA, 2006). Thus the entry steps and the required
landing would extend out onto the sidewalk and possibly the street. It quickly became clear that
more problems than solutions existed, resulting in the ensuing gridlock regarding the inner city.
Project Description
The project for the Tremé/Lafitte neighborhoods in Orleans Parish of New Orleans was a partner-
ship between the University of Nebraska–Lincoln (UNL) College of Engineering and Catholic
Charities of the Archdiocese of New Orleans (CCANO) to develop protocols for the rehabilitation
effort and to test them on 10 units, to create 20 new designs, and to capture the unique designs of
10 existing neighborhood houses before they were demolished. The partnership disseminated the
material developed during the course of this project via a website (University of Nebraska, 2007),
making it available for others during the reconstruction effort. The posted information included
protocols for the rehabilitation portion of the project and an actual rehabilitation manual, recon-
struction drawings and details, and new construction design drawings and details.
University-Community Partnership
The author heads the construction engineering and management programs at UNL and is the
principal investigator for the project. Several faculty members in the Construction Engineering
and Management programs were involved, as were a number of students, some of whom were
employed during the project. To involve a larger number of students, the university designed the
project to be used in a sophomore-level course as a design project and in junior- and senior-level
courses as an analysis project. UNL conducted the research, provided the designs, and distributed
the information. The partnership with CCANO was the result of discussions between the author
and CCANO for this specific purpose. CCANO acted as the owner’s representative organizing
design charrettes with local builders, reviewing the designs at various stages, and suggesting modi-
fications. CCANO also worked with the volunteers and managed the operations on location.
CCANO is an umbrella agency of approximately 33 social and health services programs located
throughout the Archdiocese of New Orleans. It works with a nonprofit entity called Providence
Community Housing (Providence) whose mission is to “foster healthy, diverse and vibrant
communities by developing, operating and advocating for affordable, mixed-income housing,
supportive services and employment opportunities for individuals, families, seniors and people
with special needs” (Providence Community Housing, 2007). Charlotte Burgeous, of CCANO, and
Deacon John Ferguson, of Operation Helping Hands, were instrumental in coordinating these efforts.
The Sixth Ward, also known as the Tremé and/or Lafitte neighborhoods, was the focal point of the
project, with some activity in the Seventh Ward and Bayou St. Johns. The Tremé/Lafitte neighbor-
hood is north and west of the French Quarter and included some of the most blighted areas in
New Orleans. Bayou St. Johns is the adjoining neighborhood to the northwest. St. Raymond’s
Church is in the Seventh Ward or Gentilly neighborhood just north and east of the Tremé/Lafitte
neighborhood and was the headquarters for Operation Helping Hands.

170 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Goedert
Strategies
The project used three strategies: (1) rehabilitation, which refers to damaged houses that were
repairable; (2) reconstruction, which refers to houses damaged beyond repair but that would
be rebuilt similar to their original design and layout; and (3) construction, which refers to new
house designs. The objective of the rehabilitation strategy was to create and refine a rehabilitation
protocol manual by working with CCANO on 10 housing projects, implementing lessons learned.
The objective of the reconstruction strategy was to capture the designs of 10 houses beyond
repair and incorporate the affordable, environmentally resistant features into a set of construction
documents. As part of this strategy, the team disseminated information in the form of construction
drawings for actual reconstruction. The objective of the construction strategy was to develop 10
sets of new drawings and 10 variations for CCANO to help its constituencies build new homes that
would incorporate the affordable, environmentally resistant features. The team also disseminated
information for this strategy in the form of construction drawings for use by owners and home
builders. The policy and procedures manuals, the construction drawings, and the reconstruction
drawings were made openly available on the Internet. The drawings are available for download in
.dwg format for AutoCAD and .pdf format for Adobe Acrobat.
Rehabilitation Strategy
Rehabilitation often included the complete removal of all but the basic structure. Wall cavities
were especially prone to mold if exposed to moisture for any length of time. Plaster and gypsum
wallboard were often damaged beyond repair if exposed to flooding for even a short time. Interior
damage also resulted from broken windows and damage to roofs. The result was, in many cases,
that the cost to rehabilitate a house was more than the cost of reconstruction. For some residents,
the decision to rehabilitate in spite of the economic disadvantage was more about the psychological
effect of returning to normalcy. It meant getting their life back. Other more pragmatic reasons to
rehabilitate included unacceptable building code restrictions associated with new construction
such as off-street parking and setbacks. Subsequent sections of this article address this issue in
more detail.
Deacon John Ferguson from CCANO, a seasoned builder, craftsman, and organizer, directed
Operation Helping Hands’ efforts. Through this organization’s efforts, volunteers and staff com-
pleted the interior demolition and cleanup of more than 2,000 houses in 2 years. The schedule for
federal government-funded waste pickup created urgency in completing the demolition within the
prescribed time period. About 20 percent of these houses are now rebuilt with numerous others
partially completed.
Deacon Ferguson developed the protocol manual that was later revised by Paul Cook, his succes-
sor, to help with the efforts at Operation Helping Hands. Protocols were necessary to minimize the
risk to volunteers who sometimes worked in harsh, if not toxic, environments. Contractors were
needed to do much of the repairs, unless the organizations were fortunate enough to find skilled
volunteers. Many homeowners, however, lacked the financial means to complete the rehabilitation.
Receipt of insurance, state, and federal money, including funds from the Road Home program, was
delayed and the amounts were often inadequate in light of inflated labor and materials prices.

171Cityscape
Rebuilding New Orleans With Affordable, Hurricane-Resistant Residential Construction
CCANO and Providence had access to titles on 9 duplexes, or 18 units, on one block located
between St. Peter Street and Orleans Avenue in the 2800 block, as shown in exhibit 1. The project
team selected these duplexes as the test case because, first, the impact on the neighborhood of re-
habilitating an entire block was more substantial when compared with 10 scattered site units and,
second, the units were in different, yet similar, stages of disrepair and made an excellent sample
for comparison. The project team developed a rehabilitation strategy and program for the 18 units
using information from Operation Helping Hands and independent research.
Exhibit 1
Duplexes on St. Peter Street: A Test Case in Orleans Parish, Louisiana
A northwest view on the 2800 block of St. Peter Street, in the Tremé/Lafitte neighborhoods of Orleans Parish.
Photo credit: James Goedert.
A project management plan for each duplex, including a repair list, schedule, estimate, and proto-
cols for incorporating hurricane-resistant features, was delivered to Providence to rehabilitate the
units. The photo in exhibit 2 portrays a typical duplex unit; note the water line that is visible on
the fourth row of siding. The project team posted one of the nine manuals that Deacon Ferguson
developed for the individual properties on the web. The information this manual is useful for others
attempting similar efforts. For example, a big concern associated with cleanup includes exposure to
mold and other toxins during the demolition process. The manual describes the necessary precau-
tions and recommends mold remediation products and sealants to prevent mold from returning.
Another concern in rehabilitating houses was how to develop a load path through the structure.
Exhibit 3 shows the load path through the structure of a typical house from the Coastal Construc-
tion Manual (FEMA, 2005). The load path indicates eight links that tie the structure together from
the roof to the foundation. Link one is the roof sheathing to the rafters. The original wood shingles
were covered by asphalt shingles, which is typical of many of the older homes. The sheathing
beneath the wood shingles is 1- by 6-inch boards with 1-inch spacing between boards to allow

172 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Goedert
Exhibit 2
Hurricane-Damaged Duplex Home in Orleans Parish, Louisiana
A typical duplex unit in the Tremé/Lafitte neighborhoods in Orleans Parish, with the water line from Hurricane Katrina flooding
visible on the fourth row of siding. Photo credit: James Goedert.
airflow through the wood shingles. During rehabilitation, the builders removed the shingles and
installed 7/16-inch sheathing with 8d nails every 12 inches in the field and 6 inches along the edges.
Links two through seven were more problematic because the wall siding and roof sheathing on
the outside and the plaster walls on the inside concealed them. The water damage from flooding
was to the bottom 12 inches or slightly more on the interior walls. Other water damage caused
by the winds varied depending on the extent of the roof damage. Although access to the structure
at the rafter-to-plate-to-stud connection was necessary to install the proper brackets to maintain
the load path, the installation could be accomplished from the interior or the exterior. The project
team decided it would be easier for the builder to access the structure from the interior because
(1) the siding and exterior sheathing were intact and could be repaired and repainted, (2) the roof
sheathing would also need to be removed for a few feet up along the eve and then replaced if the
links were accessed from the exterior, and (3), given the extent of the interior water damage, the
bottom 4 feet of the drywall was already being removed and replaced as was the ceiling damage. It
was more practical to gut the interior and mount the appropriate brackets to the exposed structural
elements from the inside and replace all the drywall.
The city declared the damage to the properties in excess of 50 percent. This is the threshold for
structures that must meet the new BFE. According to the Federal Emergency Management Agency
(FEMA), “The BFE refers to the elevation associated with the “100-year flood, or it is a flood with
a 1-percent chance of occurrence in any given year” (FEMA, 2007: 1). Flood insurance rate maps

173Cityscape
Rebuilding New Orleans With Affordable, Hurricane-Resistant Residential Construction
Exhibit 3
Load Path Diagram From the Coastal Construction Manual (Figures 12–15)
show the BFE for a given location. It is necessary to build above the BFEs to be eligible for the
National Flood Insurance Program and FEMA funding for some recovery projects. These units
had to be raised to install new foundations that meet the new standards. Some homeowners could
apply for up to $30,000 to elevate their homes through their flood insurance programs. The eighth
and final link occurred by attaching the new foundation to the structural beam. All remaining
repairs were standard practice and required no special accommodations. Exhibit 4 shows one of
the duplexes on this block nearly rehabilitated.

174 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Goedert
Reconstruction Strategy
New code requirements such as setbacks and off-street parking, previously discussed in the reha-
bilitation section, prevented a number of houses from being reconstructed. Other houses met the
requirements. For example, the duplex photographed in exhibit 5 was designed for reconstruction.
The project team captured the original floor plans of each house before the city demolished the
duplex. A number of modifications were suggested to make the living space more comfortable and
a little more modern.
Most of the houses selected for reconstruction were designed as a “shotgun” floor plan due to
the limited and narrow lot sizes. The shotgun has each room lined up behind the next with no
hallway, thus maximizing the space. This style is well known in New Orleans, and the name origi-
nated from the notion that one could shoot a shotgun through the front door out the back door.
Homeowners were soon discouraged with reconstruction when faced with an opportunity to work
from a blank slate. The team selected nine houses as candidates for reconstruction. The floor plan
shown in exhibit 6 is based on the floor plan illustrated in exhibit 8. These designs are accessible 
to the public for replication at other locations through the website. The team modified the designs
to incorporate new code requirements and other affordable and technically relevant features.
Exhibit 4
Rehab in Progress
A nearly rehabilitated duplex in the Tremé/Lafitte neighborhoods in Orleans Parish. Photo credit: James Goedert.

175Cityscape
Rebuilding New Orleans With Affordable, Hurricane-Resistant Residential Construction
Exhibit 5
Exhibit 6
Hurricane-Damaged Duplex in Orleans Parish, Louisiana
Modified Floor Plan of Duplex Unit
A duplex unit in the Tremé/Lafitte neighborhoods in Orleans Parish selected for reconstruction. Photo credit: James Goedert.
Construction Strategy
A pre-Hurricane Katrina analysis of the housing market in Orleans Parish indicated that nearly 70
percent of occupied housing units were one- and two-person households (U.S. Census Bureau,
2006). The remaining 30 percent of housing units comprised three- and four-person households

176 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Goedert
(about 15 percent each). These ratios were similar after Hurricane Katrina, but the number of oc-
cupied housing units decreased from approximately 180,000 to 74,000. Approximately 47 percent
of the pre-Hurricane Katrina housing units were owner occupied; the remaining units were renter
occupied. The cost range for the new houses was from just under $100,000 to $170,000. About
43 percent of the households earned less than $50,000 a year and almost one-half of those earned
less than $25,000 per year. Even at a three-times multiplier, affordable housing was going to be
difficult to accomplish.
The team needed to research affordable designs that resist the harsh environmental conditions in
New Orleans and that consider life-cycle energy costs, structural durability, and cultural factors.
Research of designs that blend in with the neighborhood started with A Pattern Book for Gulf Coast
Neighborhoods by Urban Design Associates (2005). More valuable information was retrieved during
numerous visits to see the neighborhoods. Even more important were the discussions with people
living in the neighborhoods and the feedback received during the design charrettes.
CCANO started with a list of nearly 200 adjudicated properties scattered throughout the Tremé/
Lafitte neighborhoods. The project team evaluated the properties to determine whether reha-
bilitation, reconstruction, or new construction would be most appropriate. For the properties
determined appropriate for new construction, the project team surveyed them for size and layout
and then categorized them to determine house sizes that would best match the available properties.
The project team then developed 13 designs and named them after trees indigenous to the area,
including the 448-square-footr Yaupon that is 16 feet wide and 28 feet long and the 1,364-square-
foot Willow Oak that is 22 feet wide and 62 feet long. It modified 11 of these designs, resulting
in 24 single-family residents. It also designed 4 using 4 of the original 13 designs. Exhibit 7 is a
rendering of the Drummond, and exhibit 8 is the floor plan. The project team made plans available
through the website and through hardcopy distribution at design charrettes, neighborhood meet-
ings, and offices at CCANO, Providence, and HUD.
Exhibit 7
Rendering of the 900-Square-Foot Drummond Model

177Cityscape
Rebuilding New Orleans With Affordable, Hurricane-Resistant Residential Construction
Exhibit 8
Floor Plan of the 900-Square-Foot Drummond Model
Technical knowledge is available to help builders construct affordable housing that will resist dam-
age due to hurricane force winds. In fact, a number of solutions are prescribed by the International
Residential Code for One- and Two-Family Dwellings (International Code Council, 2006), which
is the current code for the City of New Orleans. Code restrictions are minimum requirements and
often do not include current or best available practices. Most houses damaged by the hurricane in
the inner city were built long before these building codes existed. Many houses damaged by the
rising flood waters were not built to the BFE. Some houses were designed to accommodate garages
beneath them, but these garages were often converted into living spaces. These BFEs have recently
been adjusted for all of New Orleans to form the basis for insurance rates.
Other techniques for resisting the harsh environmental conditions were found in publications
such as the previously mentioned Coastal Construction Manual (FEMA, 2005). The Partnership for
Advancing Technology in Housing (PATH), a program within the HUD Office of Policy Develop-
ment and Research (PD&R), published Durability by Design (HUD PD&R PATH, 2002), which
addresses a number of issues not specific to New Orleans but nonetheless relevant. This manual
includes proper flashing techniques and decay and corrosion protection techniques among other
topics. Moisture-Resistant Homes (HUD PD&R PATH, 2006), another PATH publication, includes a
number of recommendations organized by systems.
Fernando Pages Ruiz is the owner of Brighton Homes and author of Building an Affordable House:
Trade Secrets to High-Value Low-Cost Construction (Pages Ruiz, 2005). PATH sponsored the first
concept house in Omaha, Nebraska, to disseminate information about the “efficient, sustainable,
and flexible elements that make it the home of the future” (PATH, 2007). Brighton Homes con-
structed this home and Pages Ruiz worked as a consultant on the project, offering suggestions on
a number of designs. The project team used his book and the HUD publications, as well as other
valuable resources, in designing the affordable homes with the most currently available techniques
while remaining sensitive to the needs of the neighborhood residents.
The project team reviewed a number of alternative house-building methods for the purposes of
this project, including 2- by 4-inch wood framing, 2- by 6-inch wood framing, panelized wood
framing, three concrete building methods, and structural insulated panels. The team learned
quickly that the citizens of New Orleans like tradition, and that they needed to develop house
designs that have the look and feel of New Orleans, with the affordable and advanced technical

178 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Goedert
features being less apparent. The first design charrette with homebuilders included discussions
about modular, structural insulated panels (SIPs) and 2- by 6-inch framing. At this charrette, the
project team focused on the exterior façade and floor plan and not on the method of construction
because it could easily adapt the schematic designs to alternative methods. It developed the draw-
ings using 2- by 6-inch construction at 24 inches on center instead of the more traditional framing,
as explained in more detail in the next section.
Wood Frame Construction
Most wood-framed housing construction is 2- by 4-inch framing at 16 inches on center with two
top plates and one bottom plate for exterior walls. In some cases, it is possible to use 24 inches
on center with one top plate if the rafters, studs, and joist line up, maintaining the load path. This
method eliminates one stud every 4 feet and one plate all around the perimeter, thus reducing the
cost of the building. In addition, because wood is not as good of an insulator as fiberglass, and
because the construction method uses less wood and more insulation, the energy efficiency of the
house is improved for the life of the house. The design wind load in New Orleans, which is 130
miles per hour, requires that 2- by 4-inch construction be 16 inches on center, which is typical
wood frame construction. An alternative is 2- by 6-inch wood frame construction at 24 inches on
center, which is not only stronger but increases the depth of the insulation by 50 percent. The
labor cost of framing and installing insulation is the same for both methods while the material cost
is greater for 2- by 6-inch wood frame construction. The 2- by 4-inch method uses three studs for
every 4 feet of exterior wall, but the 2- by 6-inch method uses only two. The cost of a 2- by 6-inch
method, however, can be nearly twice that of a 2- by 4-inch method, causing a 30-percent increase
in cost of this single lumber component. Doebber and Ellis (2005) showed that 2- by 6-inch
framing resulted in 33.3 percent annual furnace energy savings over conventional framing when
analyzed for homes built in Miami and 24.3 percent for homes in Phoenix. The central air condi-
tioning cost savings were more modest at 0.7 percent for Miami and 1.0 percent for Phoenix. The
initial cost of the additional insulation is slightly higher but could result in a smaller, less expensive
furnace and air conditioning unit. The 2- by 6-inch wood frame construction results in a reduced
total life-cycle cost because of the reduced energy cost.
The concept house that the Operation Helping Hands built in New Orleans used panelized con-
struction, a wood-framing method in which panels are created in a factory, shipped to the job site,
and erected using a small crane and crew. This method is extremely fast on the job site, requiring
fewer skilled crafts than traditional framing. By using this method of framing, the team framed the
concept house in a few days rather than a few weeks. This approach is particularly important for
New Orleans with its limited skilled labor pool. In addition, the quality of construction should be
improved because of the factory environment in which the panels are produced.
Concrete Homes
Residential concrete homes are gaining in popularity and market share. Several types of concrete
homes and several manufacturers of each type are available. Concrete homes are durable and
resist fire, wind, mold, and insects. In addition, the energy savings, as well as the cost savings, are
significant when compared to wood-framing methods. Additional energy-related benefits include
increased thermal capacitance and reduced air infiltration. The reduced air infiltration can become

179Cityscape
Rebuilding New Orleans With Affordable, Hurricane-Resistant Residential Construction
a problem, and mechanical ventilation may be necessary to ensure a healthy living environment.
Residential concrete construction includes insulated concrete forms, sandwich panels, and precast panels.
Insulated concrete forms are permanent, double-wythe forms made from lightweight expanded
polystyrene that are filled with reinforced steel and concrete. This technology was used on 3 percent
of homes in 2005 according to the National Association of Home Builders (Doebber and Ellis,
2005). The panels are lightweight and easy to install and are left in place. They can be used for
the basement, as in the PATH concept house, or they can be used for both the basement and
above-ground walls. The basement of the PATH house took approximately 6 hours to complete,
and this includes setting the forms and placing the concrete. No form removal is needed, and the
waterproofing and interior framing are included. Doebber and Ellis (2005) found that insulated
concrete forms saved 77.7 percent in furnace energy and 2.4 percent in central air conditioning
in Miami and 44.8 and 7.4 percent, respectively, in Phoenix, when compared to conventional
framing. The Canadian National Building Code recently adapted its code to include insulated
concrete forms for basement and above-ground installation by providing prescriptive engineering
requirements (Storer, 2007).
Several variations of concrete sandwich panels include polystyrene insulation. Holmes, Ku-
solthamarat, and Tadros (2005) describe a precast sandwich panel duplex with 2.5 inches of
concrete on both sides of a 5-inch expanded polystyrene panel. Fiberglass connectors connect the
concrete wythes together to maintain the thermal integrity of the assembly. The exterior concrete
finish includes some architectural finishes and some 0.5-inch brick facing requiring little or no
maintenance. Doebber and Ellis (2005) analyzed a panel with 2 inches of concrete on the outside
and 4 inches on the inside of 3 inches of polystyrene insulation. They found that this configuration
produced furnace energy savings of 84.5 percent and 32.5 percent for Miami and Phoenix, respec-
tively, and central air conditioning savings of 2.4 percent and 5.7 percent, respectively.
Residential precast concrete panel construction is much more prevalent overseas than in the United
States and dates back a number of years. Widespread usage occurred in the Soviet Union, Western
Europe, and the United Kingdom 35 years ago (Selbe, 1973). The advantage overseas was mostly
related to the availability of raw materials. Energy savings are much more important now, and the
insulated concrete forms and sandwich panels are better concrete alternatives when compared to
precast panels. Thin-wall precast systems from 1.5 to 3.0 inches thick are also available and can
include an architectural finish. These panels are usually reinforced with a stud system. The stud
system also “resists lateral loads, carries vertical loads, and can serve as a frame for the attachment
of interior finishing materials” (Miller, 2006: 56).
Structural Insulated Panels
Structural insulated panels are sandwiched panels with foam insulation inside two layers of
oriented strand board, plywood, or fiber cement. These panels are laminated together into a panel
that is easily assembled at the site with little training. The advantages of structural insulated panels
over conventional construction are strength and energy efficiency. The International Code Council
adopted the panels into the International Residential Code in May 2007. A 4-inch thick SIP wall
would have an R value of 15 as compared with 11 for a 4-inch wood frame wall. The continuous
insulation reduces thermal bridging and air infiltration. As with the concrete and alternative fram-

180 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Goedert
ing method, the initial cost of this method is higher, and cost savings must be realized through
future energy savings.
The new house designs this project provided are easily adaptable to any of the shells previously
mentioned. The Engineering News-Record featured three concrete home companies with different
products saying, “their products can be custom-made to fit any architectural style, which is
important in New Orleans’ and Mississippi’s historic neighborhoods” (Bergeron, 2006: 16). PAR
Contractors, Inc., of New Orleans, indicated at the first design charrette that the company could
use the schematic drawings to create the SIP to build their houses. Millard Lumber, Inc., from
Omaha, Nebraska, creates its own drawings from those provided by an owner or builder to send to
the automated shop for panelization. The 24 house designs and 4 duplex designs this project pro-
vided can be built with any of the previously mentioned methods. The same is true of the designs
described in the previous discussion regarding reconstruction.
Conclusion
New Orleans is slowly rebuilding but may never fully recover from the social and economic
impacts of Hurricane Katrina. Finger pointing is moot in a major catastrophe. The fact is that many
poor people lived in the low-lying areas of the city and were hurt the most. Rebuilding the same
house in the same location and with the potential for future flooding was not practical. In a num-
ber of areas, building to meet current codes made little sense without a new urban plan because
of the small lot sizes and numerous other social and engineering problems. Most solutions, while
sensitive to the plight of the poor, were inadequate to respond to their needs on the scale necessary
to reestablish the pre-Hurricane Katrina livelihood.
A number of expensive features can be included in a design to mitigate or eliminate damage caused
by wind, rain, and flooding. It became quickly apparent that revolutionary construction models
were not going to get the people of New Orleans what they needed most, which was to get back
into their homes. This research was focused on affordable solutions that could be easily incorpo-
rated into the new and existing construction.
Of the project’s three strategies—rehabilitation, reconstruction, and construction—the rehabilita-
tion strategy was achieved. This project affected an entire neighborhood by rehabilitating 9 duplexes,
for a total of 18 units, all in a one-block area. Also, during the demolition and cleanup of more
than 2,000 units, the project team used the protocol manual that Catholic Charities of the Arch-
diocese of New Orleans, through Operation Helping Hands, developed. The team also made the
manual available via a website to builders, officials, and homeowners.
The reconstruction strategy seemed to have the greatest potential to help 10 homeowners replicate
their house design, but it did not meet this objective. It quickly became apparent that if rehabilita-
tion was not an option, then it would be extremely difficult to get the code variances necessary to
reconstruct using the same footprint. Nine design plans for houses damaged beyond repair were
created and made available to the public. One single-family unit and one duplex were actually
rebuilt as a result of this effort.

181Cityscape
Rebuilding New Orleans With Affordable, Hurricane-Resistant Residential Construction
The construction strategy objective was exceeded in terms of the available design, but actual
construction is lagging. The goal was to design 10 sets of new house designs and 10 variations of
those designs that blend with the neighborhood. The project created a house design manual that
displays 13 new house designs, 15 variations, and four duplexes. The manual can be distributed
to residents. The designs match the neighborhoods, are affordable, and are able to resist the harsh
environmental conditions. The complete construction drawings are available for downloading in
.dwg or .pdf format at http://www.const.unomaha.edu/neworleans/index.php. CCANO encoun-
tered a number of complications with the adjudicated properties and the organization is nearly 18
months behind the original goal to begin construction. No one is more frustrated than CCANO
at the inability to clear title on more than 200 lots to begin the process of new construction in the
Tremé/Lafitte neighborhoods. It took almost 3 years after Hurricane Katrina occurred for any new
house construction to begin. Operation Helping Hands is shifting the focus from demolition and
rehabilitation to new construction and is using the drawings from this project to distribute to the
community.
The rebuilding effort has been discouragingly slow. The rehabilitation effort is well under way, but
few new homes have been constructed in the inner city. A number of unresolved issues, as well as
the introduction of new codes and standards, have made it extremely difficult to make the progress
needed for the residents to return to the life they once knew. The project was an extraordinary
opportunity for student involvement with a social issue that included construction engineering
and management problems. The challenge was to match student skills in a manner that provided
good-quality documents for the user. These documents can be extended to other coastal areas
in need of affordable designs and are available to the public. The Construction Engineering and
Management programs at the University of Nebraska–Lincoln currently use community service
projects as a service-learning component in the curriculum. Senior construction students supervise
the renovation of houses in partnership with local nonprofit organizations. A reasonable extension
of this project and the service-learning component could include a national effort to mobilize the
tens of thousands of construction students in the United States to provide supervision for national
disaster reconstruction.
Acknowledgments
The project described in this article was funded through the U.S. Department of Housing and
Urban Development (HUD), Office of Policy Development and Research’s University Rebuilding
America Program. The author acknowledges the support of HUD staff in New Orleans and at HUD
headquarters in Washington, D.C. He also acknowledges Catholic Charities of the Archdiocese
of New Orleans and its affiliates and employees, especially Charlotte Bourgeois and Deacon John
Ferguson. He also acknowledges the hard work of the University of Nebraska–Lincoln faculty
members in the Construction Engineering and Management programs, including Stuart Bernstein,
Yong Cho, George Morcous, and Avery Schwer. Finally, the author extends special thanks to faculty
member William Holmes for his tireless work with students in developing the new house designs.

182 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina
Goedert
Author
James Goedert is an associate professor at the University of Nebraska–Lincoln, College of Engi-
neering, and is the chairman of the Construction Engineering and Management programs in the
Charles W. Durham School of Architectural Engineering and Construction.
References
Angelo, William J., and Angelle Bergeron. 2007. “Starting Slow, New Orleans Rebuilding is Gather-
ing Up Support,” Engineering News-Record, February 5.
Bergeron, Angelle. 2006. “Reconstruction: Concrete Homes Address New Orleans Housing Crisis,”
Engineering News-Record, September 11.
Cochran, John. 2005. “Searching for the Right Blueprint,” CQ Weekly (September 12): 2370.
Doebber, Ian, and William E. Ellis. 2005. “Thermal Performance Benefits of Precast Concrete Panel
and Integrated Concrete Form Technologies for Residential Construction,” ASHRAE Transactions 3:
340–352.
Federal Emergency Management Agency (FEMA). 2007. Flood maps from June 29, 2006. https://
www.floodmaps.fema.gov/fhm/Scripts/bfe_main.asp (accessed October 29, 2007).
———. 2006. Hurricane Katrina Surge Inundation and Advisory Base Flood Elevation Map,
Orleans Parish, Louisiana. https://www.fema.gov/pdf/hazard/flood/recoverydata/katrina/maps/
katrina_la_or-gg39.pdf (accessed November 3, 2007).
———. 2005. Coastal Construction Manual. FEMA 55, Ed. 3. Washington, DC: Federal Emergency
Management Agency.
Holmes, William W., David Kusolthamarat, and Maher K. Tadros. 2005. “NU Precast Concrete
House Provides Spacious and Energy Efficient Solutions for Residential Construction,” PCI Journal
50 (3): 16–25.
International Code Council. 2006. International Residential Code for One- and Two-Family Dwell-
ings. Washington, DC: International Code Council, Inc.
Matthew Bender and Company. 2007. New Orleans Comprehensive Zoning Ordinance. http://
www.ordlink.com/codes/neworleans/ (accessed October 20, 2007).
Miller, Brian. 2006. “Precast Loses Weight, Gains Value,” MC Magazine (May/June): 56–59.
Pages Ruiz, Fernando. 2005. Building an Affordable House: Trade Secrets to High-Value Low-Cost
Construction. Newton, CT: The Tauton Press.
Partnership for Advancing Technology in Homes (PATH). 2007. PATH Concept Home website.
http://www.pathnet.org/sp.asp?id=1175 (accessed November 10, 2007).
Providence Community Housing. 2007. Providence Community Housing website. http://www.
providencecommunityhousing.org/index.html (accessed September 27, 2007).

184 Design and Disaster: Higher Education Responds to Hurricane Katrina

185Cityscape: A Journal of Policy Development and Research • Volume 10, Number 3 • 2008
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development • Office of Policy Development and Research
Cityscape
Vehicle Carbon Dioxide
Emissions and the
Compactness of Residential
Development
Paul Emrath
Fei Liu
National Association of Home Builders
Abstract
Vehicle carbon dioxide (CO
2
) emissions have concerned many policymakers and
researchers. Although the existing literature indicates that vehicle miles traveled (VMT)
have been studied extensively, little research has examined household gasoline consump-
tion directly. This study analyzes the effects of geographic, household characteristics
and compactness of subdivisions on gasoline consumption, which can be converted
to CO
2
emissions directly. The data used come from the 2001 National Household
Travel Survey. The results show that VMT declines as the compactness of subdivisions
increases, but vehicles tend to be driven at less efficient speeds in more compact subdivi-
sion. The reduced efficiency in driving speed is not strong enough to totally offset the
reduced VMT, however, so that gasoline consumption and the associated CO
2
emissions
still tend to be lower in more compact developments.
Introduction
Vehicle use and carbon dioxide (CO
2
) emissions have attracted substantial attention in recent
years. According to the Energy Information Administration (EIA), CO
2
has the largest effect on
global warming of any monitored greenhouse gas.
1
About 33 percent of total U.S. greenhouse gas
emissions are generated from the transportation sector, and, among these, CO
2
emissions represent
95 percent of the greenhouse gas emissions from mobile transportation sources (EPA, 2007).
1
Other greenhouse gases include methane, nitrous oxide, various hydrofluorocarbons, perfluorocarbons, and sulfur
hexafluoride.

186 Refereed Papers
Emrath and Liu
Concerns about these numbers and their possible implications for climate change issues have
prompted states such as California, Massachusetts, and Washington to require that developers
quantify greenhouse gas emissions from vehicle use in large residential projects they are planning.
California and Massachusetts currently do not provide any guidance on how to perform the
calculations. King County in Washington actually provides a spreadsheet that enables developers
to estimate greenhouse gas emissions for various types of development, with calculations based
largely on national averages that use relatively little information about the nature of homes being
built other than basic structure type (see http://www.metrokc.gov/permits/info/site/ClimateChange.
aspx). Although the spreadsheet is useful in the sense that it enables developers to estimate emissions
(as required by local ordinance) and, therefore, provides a mechanism that allows development to
be approved, it provides little guidance on how a particular development may be better planned
and executed to help reduce emissions. A need remains for statistical models that are able to estimate
variables such as vehicle miles traveled (VMT) and CO
2
emissions from vehicle use at the level of a
typical development and to show how they are related to characteristics of the development.
This article estimates household gasoline consumption and associated CO
2
emissions using data
from the 2001 National Household Travel Survey (NHTS) and least square regressions to estimate
gasoline consumption as a function of the geographic and household characteristics available in the
NHTS data. Housing units per acre is used as a proxy for the compactness of a residential subdivi-
sion, and the estimates show how vehicle use, CO
2
emissions, and other related household travel
variables respond to changes in subdivision compactness.
Following this introductory section, the second section of this article reviews the relevant
literature. The third section addresses the NHTS data set. The fourth section explains how the
equations to be estimated were constructed, and the fifth section presents and discusses the results.
A separate section is devoted to subdivision compactness, because it is an explanatory variable of
special interest; this section includes a discussion of why subdivision compactness may be related
to travel behavior and how to interpret the results in light of complications such as self-selection.
The final section offers a conclusion of the findings.
Literature Review
The relationship between built environment and travel has been heavily researched in the past
two decades. More than 60 studies are covered in a survey article by Ewing and Cervero (2001).
The features of the built environment analyzed in these studies is quite varied, but the dependent
variables studied are usually trip frequencies, trip lengths, mode of transportation, person miles
traveled, and either vehicle hours traveled (VHT) or VMT.
Cervero and Radisch (1996) modeled the number of trips per person and the probabilities of using
a mode of transportation other than automobile, using a sample from the San Francisco Bay Area.
They controlled for different neighborhood designs including traditional, mixed-use neighbor-
hoods, and newer neighborhoods with separated land uses and curvilinear streets. Their results
show that nonwork trip frequencies are similar for the two Bay Area communities studied and
that transportation modes other than automobile are more likely to be used for nonwork trips in a
traditional neighborhood.

187Cityscape
Vehicle Carbon Dioxide Emissions and the Compactness of Residential Development
Holtzclaw (1994) studied the impact of community density measures on average VMT per house-
hold and found that VMT is lower at higher household densities. The data set Holtzclaw used is
also a regional sample from the San Francisco Bay Area. Ewing (1995) examined the impact of
gross residential/employment density of traffic zones on VHT per household, using a data set from
Palm Beach County, Florida. Frank, Stone, and Bachman (2000) studied both VMT and VHT per
household, while controlling for household density and employment density. They found that in
the Seattle area, VMT and VHT are lower in areas of high household density and employment density.
Recently, Glaeser and Kahn (2008) studied the CO
2
emissions from cars and air conditioners in
large metropolitan areas. They found that low-density development, particularly in the South, is
associated with far more CO
2
emissions than is higher density construction.
An issue that arises in such studies is whether estimated relationships between travel and built-
environment variables are due to a selection effect—for example, individuals who prefer to drive
less select pedestrian- or transit-friendly environments—or are due to an environment effect—for
example, pedestrian- or transit-friendly environments cause individuals to drive less.
Handy (2005) reviewed the empirical evidence regarding the relationship between the built
environment and physical activity behaviors. She pointed out that the available evidence on the
question of self-selection is limited. A few papers tried to explore the possibility of self-selection,
including Greenwald and Boarnet (2001), who used neighborhood characteristics as instrumental
variables to control for self-selection; in addition, Bagley and Mokhtarian (2002) provided a
more sophisticated analysis using a structural equations modeling approach. Other papers tried
to control for self-selection using other methods, such as a quasi-experimental design by Handy
and Mokhtarian (2005); to tease out selection effects they compared residents who had recently
moved into eight neighborhoods in northern California with residents of the same neighborhoods
who had lived there for more than 1 year. Cao, Mokhtarian, and Handy (2006) reviewed more
than two dozen studies that attempted to control for self-selection in some fashion and reported
that virtually every one of these studies still found that some aspect of the built environment had a
statistically significant influence on travel behavior.
The NHTS Data
Much of the research on travel behavior uses specialized data sets from specific local areas. The
conclusions drawn from these studies may be quite useful but are often difficult to generalize to
the national level. When a national data set is employed to analyze household behavior, it is often
from the NHTS (see http://nhts.ornl.gov/), which the Federal Highway Administration (FHWA)
in the U.S. Department of Transportation conducts at somewhat irregular intervals. The stated
purpose of the NHTS is to provide information to assist transportation planners and policymakers
who need comprehensive data on travel and transportation patterns in the United States. The
NHTS is designed to capture all trips undertaken by all household members in all households; it is
not limited to work travel behavior.
Data for the most recent survey (officially titled the 2001 NHTS) were collected through computer-
assisted telephone interviews between March 2001 and May 2002. The survey was based on

188 Refereed Papers
Emrath and Liu
list-assisted random digit dialing design, employing a systematic sampling technique to generate
a representative sample of all U.S. households with telephones. The 2001 national NHTS design
was based on a sampling rate of roughly 1 in every 4,000 U.S. households. The response rate was
approximately 80 percent.
In principle, the NHTS can be used to analyze any of the travel behavior variables described in the
survey article by Ewing and Cervero (2001). Of these variables, VMT is likely to have the strongest
correlation with gasoline consumption and CO
2
emissions, although gasoline consumption will
also depend on the type of vehicles owned and how they are driven.
In this regard it is interesting to note that the NHTS data set also includes an explicit estimate
of gasoline consumed per household. Because greenhouse gas emissions and climate change are
issues of increasing public interest, and because CO
2
emissions can be computed directly from
gasoline consumption using a simple conversion factor available from the EIA, it is perhaps pecu-
liar that the NHTS gasoline consumption variable has not been used more often.
The primary purpose of this study is to analyze the effects of compactness of development and
other possible explanatory factors on gasoline consumption and CO
2
emissions. To facilitate
comparison with other studies, however, and to show how CO
2
emissions are related to other
aspects of vehicle use, this study also analyzes VMT, the efficiency of the vehicles owned, and the
efficiency of the speed with which vehicles are driven.
To conduct the analysis, it is necessary to derive some vehicle use variables from the raw numbers
in the NHTS microdata set. For households that own more than one vehicle, the average efficiency
of the vehicles owned (in miles per gallon) is derived as a weighted average for each vehicle in
the household, with the weights determined by VMT for each vehicle. Average speed driven is
calculated as the household’s total miles driven on all trips in a recorded travel day divided by
total hours spent on these trips.
2
The inefficiency of the speed with which the vehicles are driven
is computed as the difference between the average speed household vehicles are driven and the
theoretical optimal speed of 45 miles per hour.
3

Data on the built environment in the 2001 NHTS may seem limited compared to a wish list of
variables land use planners would like to investigate, but a number of useful geographic variables
are available. The NHTS data do not identify individual states but indicate the four principal
Census regions. The data set also indicates whether a household is in a metropolitan statistical area
2
The NHTS contains several data files, including household, person, vehicle, and travel day trips files. We merged all
other data files to household files to obtain needed information. For example, VMT and gasoline consumption are from the
vehicle file, and total miles driven and total hours spent on these trips are from the travel day trips file.
3
The FHWA’s measure of vehicle efficiency adjusts for many factors, such as average miles driven per day, seasonal tem-
perature variations, humidity, and road surface conditions. FHWA uses average miles driven per day to categorize most of
the driving done as “highway” or “city.” Highway driving is assumed to be characterized by less frequent stops, long trip
length, and, thus, greater efficiency; city driving is assumed to be characterized by more frequent stops, short trip length, and,
thus, lower efficiency. The NHTS data do not contain enough information, however, to reproduce the FHWA’s estimates
of vehicle efficiency. Instead, we calculated the difference between average trip speed and a theoretical optimal speed. The
optimal speed is considered to be about 45 miles per hour for motor vehicles with internal combustion engines, as reported
in Ewing et al. (2007). Speeds above or below this “sweet spot” should result in lower efficiency and higher gasoline consumption.

189Cityscape
Vehicle Carbon Dioxide Emissions and the Compactness of Residential Development
(MSA) and provides some information about the MSA’s population, although it does not identify
individual metropolitan areas specifically. The NHTS data also indicate whether a home is located
in an MSA with a rail transportation system, although they include no information about how close
the transportation system comes to a particular home.
Perhaps of more interest, especially to residential land developers, is the fact that the NHTS data
contain information about the block group (size in square miles and number of housing units)
in which a particular household is located. Block groups are defined by the Census Bureau to
capture approximately 500 housing units on average, roughly equivalent to the size of many
residential subdivisions. Thus, density of development in a block group, measured in housing
units per square mile, provides information at a scale that the actions of individual developers can
influence—subject to restrictions imposed by local government approval and zoning decisions.
For convenience, housing units per square mile is converted to housing units per acre and referred
to as “subdivision compactness.” The NHTS data do not show the compactness of the subdivision
precisely, but group it into six categories—ranging from fewer than 0.08 units per acre, to more
than 7.81 units per acre.
4

When investigating effects of a subdivision attribute on travel behavior, it is important to control
for household characteristics as much as possible. Household and housing unit characteristics
available in the 2001 NHTS microdata file include gender, race, age, education level of the
householder, household income, household size, whether the unit is single-family detached, and
whether the unit is owner occupied. Income is measured by six categories, with the lowest income
category to be the excluded category.
5

The NHTS has one national sample and nine add-on samples that cover smaller geographic areas.
We used the national sample in this study. The national sample contains two types of households:
“100 percent households” and “usable households.” A 100 percent household means 100 percent
of household adults finished the survey; a usable household means more than 50 percent of the
household adults finished the survey. We used the 100 percent households sample to avoid poten-
tial bias caused by the missing information in a household, which left us a sample size of 22,178.
Some key variables in this sample have missing values. Exhibit 1 shows the descriptive statistics
and the number of nonmissing observations for each variable we used. In general, the number
of missing observations is small but is highest for the travel-related measures that are used as
dependent variables in the models. Thus, the size of the sample used in each model is restricted
primarily by the number of nonmissing observations for the dependent variable. Since the number
of missing values is relatively small, however, the bias resulting from item nonresponse should not
be excessive. We used the weights that are provided in the data set for the purpose of inflating the
national sample to the total number of 107 million households in the United States.
4
The categories seem to break at odd places because in the data set the variable is expressed as housing units per square
mile. We converted this to housing units per acre to generate a measure that is easier to visualize, but it results in categories
that break at odd fractions of a housing unit.
5
The six household income categories are the following: income under $20,000, income $20,000–$34,999, income
$35,000–$49,999, income $50,000–$64,999, income $65,000–$79,999, income $80,000 and more. In the exhibits, these
six categories are adjusted for inflation and are shown in 2007 dollars.

190 Refereed Papers
Emrath and Liu
Exhibit 1
Variable Percent/Average
Nonmissing
Observations
Descriptive Statistics
Gallons of gasoline used 1,130 20,532
Vehicle miles traveled 23,926 20,850
Efficiency of vehicles owned (miles per gallon) 20.6 20,520
Inefficiency of speed driven* 18.8 19,100
Single-family detached home 67.7% 22,178
Owner-occupied home 70.2% 22,178
Number of persons in household 2.6 22,178
Number of workers in household 1.4 22,178
Male householder 40.5% 22,178
Black householder 9.6% 21,986
Hispanic householder 8.2% 21,986
Other minority householder 12.7% 21,986
Share of householders with at least a bachelor’s degree 32.0% 22,098
Age of householder 48.6 22,178
Household income** 20,814
Below $23.5K 22.6%
$23.5 to $41.1K 19.2%
$41.1K to $58.8K 19.4%
$58.8K to $76.4K 11.7%
$76.4K to $94.0K 9.7%
$94.0K and up 17.4%
Block group density 22,178
Fewer than 0.08 unit per acre 14.4%
0.08 to 0.39 unit per acre 13.9%
0.39 to 1.56 units per acre 21.1%
1.56 to 4.69 units per acre 31.0%
4.69 to 7.81 units per acre 9.1%
7.81 units or more per acre 10.5%
Region 22,178
Northeast 19.1%
Midwest 23.5%
South 36.2%
West 21.2%
Metropolitan/urban characteristics 22,178
MSA with rail transport system 27.7%
Urban, nonmetropolitan 8.8%
Rural, nonmetropolitan 11.3%
Rural, MSA population under 1 million 5.0%
Urban, MSA population under 1 million 18.2%
Rural, MSA population 1 to 3 million 2.4%
Urban, MSA population 1 to 3 million 19.3%
with density < 0.39 unit per acre 1.5%
Rural, MSA population 3 million and up 1.9%
Urban, MSA population 3 million and up 33.2%
with density < 0.39 unit per acre 1.9%
MSA = metropolitan statistical area.
*Measured as the difference from the theoretic optimal speed of 45 miles per hour.
**Income categories are adjusted for inflation and shown in 2007 dollars.
Source: 2001 National Household Travel Survey, Federal Highway Administration

191Cityscape
Vehicle Carbon Dioxide Emissions and the Compactness of Residential Development
6
In the 2006 American Housing Survey, 18,535 observations have weights equal to zero. The average weight is calculated
with these observations excluded.
7
For more information, see http://tmip.fhwa.dot.gov/transims/. For more information about creating synthetic households,
see the paper by Beckman, Baggerly, and McKay (1995).
On average, each household observed in the NHTS data set represents about 4,800 U.S. house-
holds. The average weight in the NHTS is about twice the value of the average weight in the
American Housing Survey,
6
but it is much smaller than the average weights in other governmental
surveys that collect detailed information on household behavior, such as the Consumer Expendi-
ture Survey (about 17,000) and the Residential Energy Consumption Survey (about 22,000). The
Bureau of Labor Statistics conducts the Consumer Expenditure Survey primarily to establish the
weights in the Consumer Price Index. The EIA conducts the Residential Energy Consumption Sur-
vey to provide information on the use of energy in residential housing units in the United States.
The only nationally representative survey that has drastically lower average weight than any of the
surveys mentioned above is the American Community Survey, but it is not comparable because it
does not collect very detailed information about household behavior.
Estimating Equations
The models estimated in this study are single equation regressions, where the dependent variable
is one of the following: gasoline consumption, VMT, average efficiency of vehicles owned, and
inefficiency of the speed at which the vehicles are driven. The explanatory variables include the
household, housing unit characteristics, and geographic characteristics—including the measure of
subdivision compactness—shown in exhibit 1. The general approach is to be inclusive and use all
relevant information available in the NHTS to mitigate, to the extent possible, bias resulting from
omitted variables.
To adjust for social and economic differences among households, the models employ a list of
NHTS variables that has been established for this purpose—specifically, the NHTS-based set of
travel forecasting models called the Transportation Analysis and Simulation System (TRANSIMS),
which the Environmental Protection Agency and the U.S. Department of Energy have developed.
7

The TRANSIMS operates by generating “synthetic households” for a particular area, usually
based on Census data, and then applying a simulation model to those households. The output
of the simulation is travel behavior for households that have the characteristics of the synthetic
households. This study employs simple regressions rather than a simulation model, but the data
set used is the same as the one used to calibrate the TRANSIMS simulation—the NHTS—and the
regression models employ all the NHTS household and housing unit characteristics that are used
in the TRANSIMS.
In an attempt to make complete use of the geographic information available in the NHTS, we tried
all the regional, metropolitan area, and urban-rural status variables as explanatory variables in the
models in addition to the measure of subdivision compactness. The number of these variables is
not large, and they are primarily categorical, so we tried many cross-product effects (for example,
urban-rural status of the area crossed with the population size category of the MSA), and we

192 Refereed Papers
Emrath and Liu
retained any that produced a regression coefficient of an economically significant magnitude in the
final model.
In general, we did not use statistical significance as a criterion for retaining geographic variables in
the models. None of the models, for instance, showed a statistically significant difference between
the Midwest and the West census regions, yet the models retain a separate indicator variable for
the Midwest region. Exhibit 1 shows descriptive statistics for all the variables used in any of the models.
Regression Results
Results of regressing household gasoline consumption, VMT, vehicle efficiency, and the inef-
ficiency of the speed driven on the explanatory variables discussed previously, one equation at a
time using ordinary least squares (OLS), are shown in exhibit 2.
The results show that household and housing unit characteristics all have effects on gasoline
consumption that are statistically significant at the .01 level. In particular, the model estimates that
gasoline consumption tends to be higher for households that are larger, contain more workers,
have higher incomes, own their homes, live in single-family homes, are younger, are less well
educated, and are headed by someone who is male, white, or Hispanic.
Some of these results (such as the finding that larger households use more gasoline) are quite
intuitive. Others (such as some of the effects of race and ethnicity on gasoline consumption) are
perhaps more surprising. It is important to remember that the model controls for all these factors
(as well as the factors mentioned in other sections of the article) simultaneously. Thus, when the
model finds that households with higher incomes tend to consume more gasoline over the course
of a year, this finding is concluded after controlling for the size, incomes, race, and other factors of
the household—as well as for characteristics of the area in which the home is located, to the extent
those characteristics are available in the data.
The gasoline consumption model also finds that, all else being equal, gasoline consumption tends
to be lowest for households in the Northeast region and highest for households in the South
region. The strongest result the gasoline consumption model finds among the urban and metro-
politan area variables is that households in urban areas consume less gasoline than households in
rural areas, although, for the sake of completeness, the model analyzes all urban/metropolitan-size
combinations available in the data. For example, the model estimates that a household in an urban
area in an MSA with a population under 1 million consumes about 276 fewer gallons of gas than a
household living in a rural area not in an MSA, all else being equal.
Nevertheless, the model estimates that a household would on average use about 70 fewer gallons
of gas if it were in an MSA with access to rail transportation. Although we know that rail commut-
ing is available in a limited number of metropolitan areas and that a minority of households uses
rail transportation, the presence of rail transportation reduces gasoline consumption by about 70
gallons per household.
Most, but not all, of the geographic effects in the gasoline consumption model are significant at
the .01 level, despite the fact that many of the explanatory variables are likely to be collinear. For

193Cityscape
Vehicle Carbon Dioxide Emissions and the Compactness of Residential Development
Exhibit 2
Independent
V
ariable
Dependent V
ariables
Gallons of
Gasoline Used
V
ehicle Miles
T
raveled
Efficiency of V
ehicles
Owned (mpg)
Inefficiency of
Speed Driven**
Coef.
St. Err
.
Coef.
St. Err
.
Coef.
St. Err
.
Coef.
St. Err
.
OLS Estimate (1 of 2)
Inter
cept
694
39.3
14832
833
21.95
0.22
10.20
*
0.47
Single-family detached home
95.8
*
15.6
1645
*
331
– 0.66
*
0.09
0.02
0.19
Owner
-occupied home
72.0
*
16.3
1297
*
346
– 0.66
*
0.09
– 0.60
*
0.19
Number of persons in household
93.5
*
5.28
1789
*
112
– 0.33
*
0.03
0.18
*
0.06
Number of workers in household
264
*
8.20
6384
*
175
0.51
*
0.05
– 1.02
*
0.10
Male householder
101
*
12.1
1633
*
258
– 0.18
*
0.07
– 0.54
*
0.14
Black householder
– 80.8
*
21.0
– 1201
*
444
0.34
*
0.12
1.28
*
0.25
Hispanic householder
26.4
34.6
315
731
– 0.38
0.19
1.33
*
0.41
Other minority householder
– 72.2
*
28.5
– 1072
605
0.66
*
0.16
0.13
0.34
Householder has at least a bachelor’
s degr
ee
– 87.8
*
13.9
– 1294
*
296
0.96
*
0.08
– 0.03
0.16
Age of householder
– 2.84
*
0.45
– 61.0
*
9.52
– 0.03
*
0.00
0.12
*
0.01
Household income $23.5K to $41.1K
31.4
18.4
720
388
0.36
*
0.10
– 1.57
*
0.22
Household income $41.1K to $58.8K
168
*
18.9
3285
*
401
0.32
*
0.11
– 2.40
*
0.23
Household income $58.8K to $76.4K
278
*
22.5
5241
*
477
0.17
0.13
– 3.51
*
0.27
Household income $76.4K to $94.0K
315
*
24.5
5753
*
523
0.04
0.14
– 3.17
*
0.29
Household income $94.0K and up
464
*
22.3
8597
*
474
– 0.32
*
0.12
– 3.27
*
0.26
0.08 to 0.39 unit per acr
e
– 91.3
*
24.0
– 1600
*
510
0.76
*
0.13
1.63
*
0.28
0.39 to 1.56 units per acr
e
– 93.0
*
28.9
– 1886
*
614
0.63
*
0.16
2.29
*
0.34
1.56 to 4.69 units per acr
e
– 201
*
29.8
– 4248
*
635
0.57
*
0.17
4.34
*
0.35
4.69 to 7.81 units per acr
e
– 218
*
35.3
– 4623
*
749
0.65
*
0.20
6.09
*
0.42
7.81 units or mor
e per acr
e
– 312
*
37.4
– 6574
*
795
0.47
0.21
7.81
*
0.45
Living in Northeast Region
– 83.9
*
19.5
– 1803
*
415
0.68
*
0.11
1.02
*
0.23
Living in Midwest Region
13.9
18.2
65.0
388
0.23
0.10
0.38
0.22
Living in South Region
70.2
*
16.8
1100
*
358
0.25
*
0.09
– 0.17
0.20
MSA with rail transport system
– 73.4
*
25.4
– 865
539
0.62
*
0.14
0.92
*
0.30

194 Refereed Papers
Emrath and Liu
mpg = miles per gallon. MSA = metropolitan statistical area. OLS = ordinar
y least square.

*Coefficient is significant at 1-percent level.

**Measured as the difference from the theoretic optimal speed of 45 miles per hour
.
Exhibit 2
Independent
V
ariable
Dependent V
ariables
Gallons of
Gasoline Used
V
ehicle Miles
T
raveled
Efficiency of V
ehicles
Owned (mpg)
Inefficiency of
Speed Driven**
Coef.
St. Err
.
Coef.
St. Err
.
Coef.
St. Err
.
Coef.
St. Err
.
OLS Estimate (2 of 2)
Rural, MSA population under 1 million
– 109
*
31.1
– 2589
662
– 0.07
0.17
0.37
0.37
Urban, MSA population under 1 million
– 276
*
30.2
– 5445
*
643
0.01
0.17
3.93
*
0.36
Rural, MSA population 1 to 3 million
25.8
41.4
– 129
878
0.04
0.23
0.26
0.49
Urban, MSA population 1 to 3 milion
– 272
*
32.8
– 5114
*
698
0.64
*
0.18
3.50
*
0.39
with density <0.39 unit per acr
e
77.8
54.6
1,733
1165
– 0.43
0.30
– 0.5
0.64
Rural, MSA population 3 million and up
65.6
49.2
384
1052
– 0.4
0.27
0.65
0.59
Urban, MSA population 3 million and up
– 190
*
37.1
– 3816
*
790
– 0.05
0.21
2.98
*
0.44
with density <0.39 unit per acr
e
86.7
49.8
510
1061
– 0.2
0.28
– 1.55
*
0.59
Urban, nonmetr
opolitan
– 171
*
30.3
– 3425
*
646
– 0.41
0.17
3.40
*
0.36
Number of observations used
20,356

20,673

20,353

18,948

Adjusted R squar
e
0.2705

0.2645

0.0742

0.1786

195Cityscape
Vehicle Carbon Dioxide Emissions and the Compactness of Residential Development
example, income is likely to be correlated with race and owner occupancy; subdivision density is
likely to be correlated with urban-rural status. The effect of collinearity is to increase the standard
errors on the coefficients of the relevant explanatory variables and reduce the statistical significance
of the coefficients. In general, this collinearity does not seem to be a problem in the gasoline
consumption model.
8
We conducted a thorough sensitivity analysis on the gasoline consumption model to determine
how the coefficients vary in the absence of some explanatory variables. The results are shown
in the appendix, where columns (1) through (5) show the coefficients with some explanatory
variables excluded. We find that the coefficients on household and housing unit characteristics are
robust regardless of whether geographic and compactness variables are included. When the house-
hold and housing unit variables are excluded from the model, we find that the adjusted R-square
drops significantly and the coefficient on intercept increases dramatically. This finding means that
excluding such variables creates serious omitted variable bias, and thus it is crucial to include them
in the model.
The compactness variables have negative effects on gasoline consumption in all sensitivity checks,
and the magnitude increases while the compactness increases. When we exclude some explanatory
variables from the model, however, the magnitude is, in general, bigger than the case when we
include the full set of variables. This result implies that the omitted variables enlarge the effects
of subdivision compactness. Therefore, the model we chose to estimate consists of all the relevant
information and thus is least likely to have omitted variable bias.
By itself, the VMT model provides little insight on household travel behavior that is not evident in
the gasoline consumption model. The statistical significance and relative size of the coefficients on
the explanatory variables within each of the two regressions, in general, are similar.
Factors that increase gasoline consumption have a tendency to also increase the efficiency of
the speeds at which the vehicles are driven. For example, additional workers in a household are
associated with increased gasoline consumption but also with reductions in the inefficiency of the
speeds at which the vehicles are driven. An urban location in a metropolitan area is associated with
a relatively strong reduction in gasoline consumption but also with an increase in the inefficiency
of driving speeds. It is possible to interpret this as a congestion effect (less efficient driving speeds).
The model for efficiency of vehicles owned has less explanatory power than the others shown in
the exhibit, with an adjusted R-square under .1 and fewer coefficients on independent variables
that are statistically significant. Nevertheless, some of the results are potentially interesting—for
example, all else being equal, a household headed by someone who has at least a bachelor’s degree
tends to own vehicles that get about 1 more mile to the gallon than vehicles owned by households
headed by someone who does not have at least a bachelor’s degree.
8
In addition, we tested the explanatory variables for multicollinearity using the Variance Inflation Factor. The test statistics
show no significant evidence of multicollinearity in the model.

196 Refereed Papers
Emrath and Liu
Subdivision Compactness
The explanatory factor that is the primary focus of this study is the block-group, housing-unit
density or “subdivision compactness” variable. To illustrate the effect of this particular variable,
exhibit 3 uses the regression results to estimate annual gasoline consumption and CO
2
emissions
for a hypothetical subdivision with 100 households, assuming the average household and housing
unit characteristics, under different assumptions about the subdivision’s compactness. Gasoline
consumption—the variable estimated in the model—is converted directly into CO
2
emissions by
applying the factor obtained from the EIA, which is based on the number of carbon atoms in a
gallon of gasoline and assumes complete combustion.
9
The exhibit shows that the estimated gasoline consumption decreases as the subdivision becomes
more compact, controlling for the household and geographic factors available in the NHTS data.
For example, the estimated gasoline consumption is about 90,700 gallons for a subdivision of 100
households and a density of 1.56 to 4.69 units per acre. As the subdivision becomes more com-
pact, the estimated gasoline consumption decreases to less than 80,000 gallons in the case where
the density is more than 7.81 housing units per acre. Because CO
2
emissions are computed as a
simple ratio of gasoline consumption, CO
2
emissions also decline in exhibit 3 as the subdivision
becomes more compact, controlling for other factors.
This finding raises a question—why, since typical vehicle use undoubtedly involves many trips be-
yond the boundaries of an individual subdivision, would subdivision compactness matter? Several
hypotheses are possible. One possible explanation is that homes located closer to each other foster
social interactions among neighbors, leading to a tendency to occasionally visit neighbors rather
than drive to a relatively remote location for entertainment. This explanation would be generally
consistent with the findings of Glaeser and Sacerdote (2000) that individuals in large apartment
Exhibit 3
Compactness
of Subdivision
(housing units
per acre)
Estimated Results
CO
2
Emissions
(1,000 lbs.)
Gasoline
Used
(1,000 gals.)
Vehicle Miles
Traveled
(1,000 mi.)
Efficiency of
Vehicles Owned
(mpg)
Inefficiency
of Speed
Driven*
Estimated Annual CO
2
Emissions From Vehicles for 100 Housing Units
Fewer than 0.08 2,313.9 119.5 2,472 20.7 16.0
0.08 to 0.39 2,137.2 110.4 2,312 21.4 17.7
0.39 to 1.56 1,965.9 101.5 2,232 21.5 19.9
1.56 to 4.69 1,756.7 90.7 1,996 21.4 21.9
4.69 to 7.81 1,724.6 89.1 1,958 21.5 23.7
7.81 or more 1,542.9 79.7 1,763 21.3 25.4
mpg = miles per gallon.
*Measured as the difference from the theoretic optimal speed of 45 miles per hour.
Notes: Estimates for an urban subdivision in a northeastern metropolitan area with a population of 3 million and up and a rail
transport system. Distribution of household and housing unit characteristics as shown in exhibit 1.
9
The conversion factor is 19.36 pounds of CO
2
per gallon of gasoline used. The EIA routinely uses the assumption of
complete consumption to estimate CO
2
generated by burning fossil fuels (EIA, 2007).

197Cityscape
Vehicle Carbon Dioxide Emissions and the Compactness of Residential Development
buildings are more likely to socialize with their neighbors and to socialize in public spaces within
the neighborhood. Large apartment buildings by their nature, of course, tend to be associated with
compact subdivisions.
Another possible explanation is that, within a particular metropolitan area, development tends to
be denser near employment or shopping centers, and the compactness variable would be acting
as a proxy for the closeness to employment and shopping centers. Even in these cases, however,
it would be plausible to argue that subdivision compactness may in some cases play a causal
role—for example, if a somewhat densely settled residential area induces strip malls and shopping
centers to be built nearby.
A similar chicken-or-egg argument could be made for public transportation. Dense residential de-
velopment could be induced near a transportation node, or a transportation node could be deliber-
ately placed so that it is near dense development. The data available in the NHTS do not enable us
to distinguish between these or other alternative hypotheses, but they do allow us to demonstrate
that a significant relationship between subdivision compactness and gasoline consumption persists
after controlling for a substantial number of other factors.
The question of self-selection still remains. The models do not distinguish the case in which
households first determine their travel behavior and then choose a compact subdivision that ac-
commodates this behavior from the case in which households first choose a compact subdivision
environment that subsequently influences their travel behavior.
We tend to agree with Ewing et al. (2007) who, in chapter 4, conclude that, from a public policy
perspective, it may not always be important to distinguish self-selection from the case in which
environment influences behavior. If the available supply of existing housing in a particular market
area does not perfectly accommodate households with a strong preference for reduced gasoline
consumption, providing new housing in subdivisions with the right characteristics can give these
households someplace to go. In this way, more compact development may lead to reduced gaso-
line consumption either by directly causing a change in household behavior or by accommodating
households with a preexisting desire to drive less.
By some standards, the relationship between subdivision compactness and vehicle CO
2
emissions
reported in exhibit 3 may seem relatively modest. Subdivisions that qualify to be in the bottom
row of the table are more than 95 times more compact than subdivisions in the top row, yet gasoline
consumption and CO
2
emissions in the bottom row are only about one-third lower. On the other
hand, many would consider a one-third reduction in CO
2
emissions to be a significant achievement.
To further help place the compactness numbers in context, we note that 1.56 to 4.69 housing
units per acre translates into about 0.21 to 0.64 acre per unit, which is a fairly typical lot size for
new construction. About 31 percent of single-family detached homes completed in 2006 were
built on lots falling into this size range. Nearly 80 percent are on lots that are 0.64 acre or smaller
(exhibit 4). Lot sizes, in general, will be smaller, however, than acres per housing unit measured
over a block group or subdivision, because a subdivision will also typically include roads and other
public spaces.

198 Refereed Papers
Emrath and Liu
Exhibit 3 also shows estimated VMT and vehicle/driving efficiency measures. It reveals relatively
little relationship between efficiency of vehicles owned and subdivision compactness, except that
residents in the least dense subdivisions tend to own less efficient vehicles. It does show, however,
a relationship between subdivision compactness and the average speeds at which vehicles are driven.
As the subdivision becomes more compact, the estimated results show that vehicles are driven
fewer miles, but they tend to be driven at less efficient speeds. This congestion effect is not strong
enough to completely offset the effect of reduced VMT. So, on balance, households in more compact
development still tend to use less gasoline and thus generate fewer CO
2
emissions from vehicles.
Conclusion
The NHTS is the primary data set produced by the federal government for the purpose of analyz-
ing household travel behavior. This article has shown how that data can be used to estimate the
efficiency of vehicles owned, how far they are driven, how efficiently they are driven, the amount
of gasoline they consume, and the associated CO
2
emissions for a particular subdivision. In turn,
these estimates can be used to show how, controlling for the demographic and other geographic
variables in the NHTS, these household travel variables are related to the compactness of the
subdivision, measured in housing units per acre.
In particular, the estimates show that gasoline consumption and the associated CO
2
emissions
decline as the compactness of a subdivision increases. In addition, the estimates show that vehicles
tend to be driven at less efficient speeds as the compactness of a subdivision increases. The lack of
efficiency, however, is not strong enough to offset the reduced VMT, so that the predicted gasoline
consumption and CO
2
emissions still tend to be lower in a more compact development.
The statistical relationship between compactness of development and reduced consumption of
gasoline does not necessarily prove that a causal relationship between the two variables exists, but
it does demonstrate that increased compactness and reduced gasoline consumption are comple-
mentary in the sense that they tend to occur together. Local jurisdictions with a policy objective of
reduced CO
2
should take this finding into account and at least consider the possibility of allowing
more housing units to be built per acre of land as part of an overall strategy.
Exhibit 4
Housing Units per Acre
Categories in NHTS Data
Converted to Acres
per Housing Unit
Lot Sizes for New Single-Family
Detached Units Completed in 2006
(%)
Land per Housing Unit
7.81 or more Fewer than 0.13 acre 23.3
4.69 to 7.81 0.13 to 0.21 acre 24.9
1.56 to 4.69 0.21 to 0.64 acre 31.2
0.39 to 1.56 0.64 acre to 2.56 acres 14.1
Fewer than 0.39 2.56 acres or more 6.5
NHTS = National Household Travel Survey.
Source: U.S. Census Bureau, 2006 Survey of Construction

199Cityscape
Vehicle Carbon Dioxide Emissions and the Compactness of Residential Development
Appendix
Independent
V
ariable
Dependent V
ariable: Gasoline Consumption
(1)
(2)
(3)
(4)
(5)
Coef.
St. Err
.
Coef.
St. Err
.
Coef.
St. Err
.
Coef.
St. Err
.
Coef.
St. Err
.
Sensitivity Analysis (OLS Estimates) (1 of 2)
Inter
cept
367
33.1
686
35.6
1467
25.74
1406
24.76
629
*
38.6
Single-family detached home
145
*
15.5
97.8
*
15.6

113
*
15.4
Owner
-occupied home
146
*
16.4
79.3
*
16.3

86.4
*
16.3
Number of persons in household
96.3
*
5.37
91.5
*
5.29

95.3
*
5.29
Number of workers in household
264
*
8.36
262
*
8.22

263
*
8.22
Male householder
100
*
12.3
101
*
12.1

98.5
*
12.1
Black householder
– 130
*
20.8
– 67.0
*
20.6

– 91.6
*
20.9
Hispanic householder
– 20.1
35.2
34.6
34.7

12.2
34.6
Other minority householder
– 107
*
29.0
– 73.9
*
28.5

– 74.4
*
28.6
Householder has at least a bachelor's degr
ee
– 131
*
14.1
– 91.9
*
13.9

– 92.8
*
13.9
Age of householder
– 3.62
*
0.46
– 3.04
*
0.45

– 2.89
*
0.45
Household income $23.5K to $41.1K
22.2
18.8
28.7
18.5

30.9
18.4
Household income $41.1K to $58.8K
152
*
19.3
165
*
19.0

170
*
18.9
Household income $58.8K to $76.4K
247
*
22.9
272
*
22.5

280
*
22.5
Household income $76.4K to $94.0K
262
*
24.9
304
*
24.5

319
*
24.6
Household income $94.0K and up
401
*
22.3
451
*
22.1

472
*
22.3
0.08 to 0.39 unit per acr
e

– 166
*
21.7

– 84.4
*
27.3

0.39 to 1.56 units per acr
e

– 286
*
20.0

– 140
*
32.9

1.56 to 4.69 units per acr
e

– 415
*
18.9

– 299
*
33.9

4.69 to 7.81 units per acr
e

– 449
*
25.8

– 407
*
39.8

7.81 units or mor
e per acr
e

– 565
*
27.6

– 578
*
41.6

Living in Northeast Region

– 92.4
*
22.0
– 106
*
22.0
– 79.4
*
19.5
Living in Midwest Region

34.6
20.6
5.09
20.5
24.9
18.2
Living in South Region

46.6
*
18.7
3.44
18.8
89.8
*
16.7
MSA with rail transport system

– 53.0
28.8
– 9.30
28.8
– 88.0
*
25.3

200 Refereed Papers
Emrath and Liu
Appendix
Independent
V
ariable
Dependent V
ariable: Gasoline Consumption
(1)
(2)
(3)
(4)
(5)
Coef.
St. Err
.
Coef.
St. Err
.
Coef.
St. Err
.
Coef.
St. Err
.
Coef.
St. Err
.
Sensitivity Analysis (OLS Estimates) (2 of 2)
Rural, MSA population under 1 million

– 72.0
*
35.3
– 51.9
35.4
– 128
*
30.8
Urban, MSA population under 1 million

– 420
*
25.2
– 227
*
34.4
– 391
*
22.2
Rural, MSA population 1 to 3 million

147
*
47.0
174
*
47.2
– 2.16
41.1
Urban, MSA population 1 to 3 milion

– 409
*
25.3
– 154
*
37.2
– 416
*
22.5
with density <0.39 unit per acr
e

306
*
55.9
95.2
62.3
167
*
48.9
Rural, MSA population 3 million and up

219
*
55.5
230
*
56.1
33.6
48.6
Urban, MSA population 3 million and up

– 329
*
32.2
– 66.6
42.1
– 340
*
28.4
with density <0.39 unit per acr
e

354
*
49.3
93.7
56.8
197
*
43.1
Urban, nonmetr
opolitan

– 295
*
30.1
– 175
*
34.6
– 247
*
26.3
Adjusted R squar
e
0.2382

0.2635

0.0360

0.0496

0.2669

MSA = metropolitan statistical area. OLS = ordinar
y least square.
*Coefficient is significant at 1-percent level.

201Cityscape
Vehicle Carbon Dioxide Emissions and the Compactness of Residential Development
Acknowledgments
The authors thank Dave Crowe, Dave Ledford, Mark Shroder, and three anonymous referees for
their helpful comments and suggestions on the earlier drafts of this article. All errors remain the
authors’ responsibility.
Authors
Paul Emrath is assistant staff vice president of Housing Policy Research in the Housing Policy
Department, National Association of Home Builders.
Fei Liu is a housing policy economist in the Housing Policy Department, National Association of
Home Builders.
References
Bagley, Michael N., and Patricia L. Mokhtarian. 2002. “The Impact of Residential Neighborhood
Type on Travel Behavior: A Structural Equations Modeling Approach,” Annals of Regional Science 36
(2): 279–297.
Beckman, Richard J., Keith A. Baggerly, and Michael D. McKay. 1995. “Creating Synthetic Baseline
Populations,” Transportation Research A 30A (64): 415–429.
Cao, Xinyu, Patricia L. Mokhtarian, and Susan Handy. 2006. Examining the Impacts of Residential
Self-Selection on Travel Behavior: Methodologies and Empirical Findings. Research Report UCD-ITS-RR-
06-18. Davis CA: University of California, Davis, Institute of Transportation Studies.
Cervero, Robert, and Carolyn Radisch. 1996. “Travel Choices in Pedestrian versus Automobile
Oriented Neighborhoods,” Transportation Policy 3: 127–141.
Energy Information Administration (EIA). 2007. Personal communication.
Ewing, Reid. 1995. “Beyond Density, Mode Choice, and Single-Purpose Trips,” Transportation
Quarterly 49: 15–24.
Ewing, Reid, and Robert Cervero. 2001. “Travel and the Built Environment,” Transportation
Research Record 1780: 87–114.
Ewing, Reid, et al. 2007. Growing Cooler: Evidence on Urban Development and Climate Change.
Washington, DC: ULI–the Urban Land Institute.
Frank, Lawrence, Brian Stone, and William Bachman. 2000. “Linking Land Use With Household
Vehicle Emissions in the Central Puget Sound: Methodological Framework and Findings,” Trans-
portation Research Part D: Transport and Environment 5 (3): 173–196.
Glaeser, Edward L., and Matthew Kahn. 2008. “The Greenness of Cities,” Rappaport Institute Policy
Briefs.

202 Refereed Papers
Emrath and Liu
Glaeser, Edward L., and Bruce Sacerdote. 2000. “The Social Consequences of Housing,” Harvard
Institute of Economic Research Discussion Paper Number 1915.
Greenwald, Michael J., and Marlon G. Boarnet. 2001. “Built Environment as Determinant of Walk-
ing Behavior: Analyzing Nonwork Pedestrian Travel in Portland, Oregon,” Transportation Research
Record: Journal of the Transportation Research Board 1780: 33–42.
Handy, Susan. 2005. “Critical Assessment of the Literature on the Relationships Among Transpor-
tation, Land Use, and Physical Activity.” Resource paper for TRB Special Report 282: Does the Built
Environment Influence Physical Activity? Examining the Evidence. Transportation Research Board and
Institute of Medicine Committee on Physical Activity, Health, Transportation, and Land Use.
Handy, Susan, and Patricia L. Mokhtarian. 2005. “Which Comes First? The Neighborhood or the
Walking?” Access 26: 16–21.
Holtzclaw, John. 1994. “Using Residential Patterns and Transit to Decrease Auto Dependence and
Costs.” San Francisco: Natural Resources Defense Council: 16–23.
U.S. Environmental Protection Agency (EPA). 2007. Inventory of U.S. Greenhouse Gas Emissions and
Sinks: 1990-2005. Washington, DC: U.S. Environmental Protection Agency.

203Cityscape: A Journal of Policy Development and Research • Volume 10, Number 3 • 2008
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development • Office of Policy Development and Research
Cityscape
The Spatial Evolution of
Casino Gambling
Michael Wenz
Winona State University
Abstract
This article examines the proliferation of gambling in United States counties during the
1990s and examines the factors that influence a region’s decision to allow or prohibit ca-
sino gambling. Native American casino openings are driven by somewhat different factors
than non-Native American casino openings. Both types of casinos are more likely to open
in counties with large populations. More importantly, non-Native American casinos are
more likely to locate near large populations across state borders. Strong regional variation
in the probability of casino adoption exists, and the Mississippi River had a strong influ-
ence on the spatial evolution of gambling. As expected, Native American casinos are more
likely to open in counties with large concentrations of Native Americans. Surprisingly, this
study finds no evidence of strategic behavior among bordering counties and no evidence of
competition between Native American and non-Native American casinos.
Introduction
On the list of socially acceptable pursuits, gambling ranks alongside such vices as smoking, drink-
ing, and illegal drug use. Gambling is seen as addictive, and pathological gambling can cost people
their homes, their jobs, their families, and even their lives. Yet over the past two decades, we have
seen communities across the country open their arms to casino gambling in hopes that it would
spur economic development. The study described in this article examines the factors that influence
casino adoption and pays particular attention to the interrelationships among neighboring communities.
The casino location decision depends on the willingness of casino developers to supply gambling to
the region and the willingness of local governments to enact laws that permit the casino to open. De-
velopers are primarily interested in their ability to earn positive profits, while local governments may
be influenced by the characteristics of their own region and those of neighboring jurisdictions. The
model developed in the following paragraphs examines the importance of these characteristics as well
as some other institutional factors that seem to have played a role in the growth of casino gambling.

204 Refereed Papers
Wenz
The study uses two empirical strategies. First, a multinomial logit model examines the impor-
tance of various supply, demand, and institutional factors on the casino location decision and
distinguishes how these influences have differed for Native American and non-Native American
casinos. The most important factors in the casino location decision are the population of the host
county and the proportion of Native Americans living in the county. A larger population increases
the likelihood of a casino’s opening in the region and an increase in the proportion of Native
Americans increases the likelihood of a Native American casino but decreases the likelihood of a
non-Native American casino. In addition, non-Native American casinos are attracted to locations
near large numbers of people across state lines, but Native American casinos are not. The ability to
attract tourists from outside the county is more important in predicting casino adoption than the
characteristics of the host region itself. In addition, the riverboat casino and access to the Missis-
sippi River played a large role in the early days of gambling expansion in the United States.
The second empirical strategy examines whether counties behave strategically. A number of
researchers have considered the possibility that counties may turn to casino gambling as a way to
protect themselves against cannibalization from nearby casinos in neighboring states, and that this
strategy may lead to an equilibrium level of gambling that is too high (see, for example, Felsenstein
and Freeman, 2001; Felsenstein, Littlepage, and Klacik, 1999; Grinols and Omorov, 1996). A
discrete time hazards model is used to examine how the introduction of a casino in a bordering
county affects the probability of a casino opening. This study finds no evidence that this sort of
destructive competition is actually occurring. In addition, an examination of the data indicates that
very little competition exists between Native American and non-Native American casinos. Local
governments do not react to nearby casinos by expanding gambling in their own jurisdiction.
This article begins with a brief look at the history of casino gambling. The next section reviews the
key issues in the academic and public debate over the expansion of casino gambling. The third
section presents a set of hypotheses regarding potential influences on casino gambling. The fourth
section discusses the empirical strategy and data. The fifth section presents results. The sixth
section examines whether interstate competition has had an influence on casino adoption, and the
final section concludes the study.
A Brief History of Casino Gambling
Although gambling has long been legal in 48 of the 50 states, mostly in the form of state-sponsored
lotteries, casino-style gambling has largely been prohibited. In 1976, Atlantic City, New Jersey,
joined the state of Nevada as the second jurisdiction in the United States with legalized casino-style
gambling. In the 1970s, a handful of Native American tribes operated high-stakes bingo parlors,
including the Penobscot Tribe of Maine, which opened a high-stakes bingo parlor in 1973, and
the Seminoles of Florida, which opened a high-stakes bingo parlor in 1978. Questions about the
legality of Indian gaming came to a head when the case of California v. Cabazon and Morongo Bands
of Mission Indians went to the U.S. Supreme Court. The court ruled in 1987 that if states allow a
particular form of gambling within the state, they have no ability to regulate that form of gambling
on tribal lands.

205
The Spatial Evolution of Casino Gambling
Cityscape
In response to this decision, Congress passed the Indian Gaming Regulatory Act (IGRA) in 1988.
The IGRA identifies three classes of gaming.
1
Class I: Social games for prizes of minimal value and traditional forms of Indian gaming
engaged in as part of tribal ceremonies or celebrations. Subject to tribal regulation.
Class II: Bingo and games similar to it, such as pull-tabs, tip jars, and certain nonbanking card
games. Subject to oversight from the National Indian Gaming Commission.
Class III: All other forms of gaming, including banking card games, slot machines, craps,
parimutuel horseracing, dogracing, and lotteries. Subject to an agreed-upon compact between
the tribe and the state.
Casino gambling is Class III gaming. A tribal-state compact can permit Class III gaming only in
forms that are legal in some form in the state, although the courts have very loosely interpreted this
provision. For instance, Connecticut allowed nonprofit organizations to host “Casino Nights” as
fundraisers, and the Mashantucket Pequots successfully used these events as legal support to open
Foxwoods Resorts Casino, which until recently was the largest casino in the world (Evans and
Topoleski, 2002). Compacts outline the size, scope, and types of gaming allowed. Sometimes they
include a payment to the state, often in exchange for some form of local monopoly rights.
Passage of the IGRA triggered rapid expansion of casino gambling throughout the United States,
both on and off reservations. Iowa legalized riverboat gambling in 1989 and opened its first river-
boat casino in 1991. In November 1989, the mining town of Deadwood, South Dakota, became
the first jurisdiction outside of Atlantic City and Nevada to open a non-Native American casino.
Riverboat casinos were legalized in Illinois, Mississippi, Louisiana, Missouri, and Indiana between
1990 and 1993, and New Orleans (1992) and Detroit (1996) authorized land-based casinos as
well. Not including Nevada, by 2000, 358 Class III-style casinos operated in 28 states. Of these,
176 were Native American and 182 were non-Native American.
Exhibit 1 provides detail on the number of casinos and gaming positions in each state. Native
American and non-Native American casinos average roughly the same number of gaming posi-
tions, with Native American casinos averaging 1,044 gaming positions, and non-Native American
casinos averaging 1,024, although Native American casinos have more bingo seats and fewer slot
machines. The largest casino in the United States, Foxwoods, a Native American casino located
in Connecticut, has more than 10,000 gaming positions. At the other extreme are the card clubs
scattered throughout California and the small casinos in the gaming towns of Deadwood, South
Dakota, Cripple Creek, Colorado, Black Hawk, Colorado, and Central City, Colorado. In all, 65
casinos had fewer than 200 gaming positions in 2000, and 55 of those were in the gaming towns
listed previously or were California card clubs. By 2000, 188 counties had at least one operating
casino, either Native American or non-Native American.
The rate of growth in casino locations has slowed, but expansion continues to be an important
political topic in many states, including Illinois, Minnesota, and Kentucky. Even as the growth in
1
Industry publications, official statistics, and some other sources generally call casino gambling “gaming,” which has a
broader connotation, but this article makes no distinction between gaming and gambling.

206 Refereed Papers
Wenz
Exhibit 1
State
Number
of Native
American
Casinos
Number of
Non-Native
American
Casinos
Total
Number of
Bingo Seats
Total
Number
of Table
Games
b
Total
Number
of Slot
Machines
c
Total
Square
Footage
Locations, Types, and Sizes of Casinos in the United States as of 2000
(excludes Nevada)
Arizona 19 0 6,280 259 7,838 871,799
California 32 14 16,200 1,830 18,231 2,270,988
Colorado 2 39 680 224 14,793 860,094
Connecticut 2 0 4,700 520 8,685 491,000
Delaware 0 3 0 0 5,435 78,700
Florida 3 1 2,150 66 2,900 207,500
Iowa 3 13 400 435 14,068 455,962
Idaho 3 0 0 69 1,747 90,000
Illinois 0 9 0 360 8,760 247,242
Indiana 0 9 0 668 14,743 460,060
Kansas 4 0 440 86 2,172 98,000
Louisiana 1 15 0 853 22,539 823,104
Michigan 16 3 2,878 656 20,366 977,337
Minnesota 16 0 5,390 407 16,448 1,094,681
Mississippi 1 30 2,500 1,449 43,366 1,791,469
Missouri
a
0 10 0 581 15,200 527,101
Montana 4 0 680 0 291 39,000
Nebraska 1 0 300 4 116 20,000
New Jersey 0 12 1,000 1,211 33,757 1,120,789
New Mexico 11 1 2,250 204 7,579 417,500
New York 2 0 1,100 225 1,950 150,000
North Carolina 1 0 0 0 2,500 60,000
North Dakota 5 0 1,250 54 2,430 356,175
Oregon 7 0 2,645 149 3,993 478,000
South Dakota 8 23 800 121 4,462 389,166
Texas 2 0 1,030 62 1,100 100,000
Washington 18 0 5,550 549 5,290 554,660
Wisconsin 15 0 5,699 720 13,670 672,816
Total 176 182 63,922 11,762 294,429 15,703,143
a
Maryland Heights and Players Casino opened adjacent to each other on March 11, 1997, and subsequently merged into
one casino. They are treated as one casino in the data set.
b
Exhibit games include roulette, blackjack, craps, and other card games not played on a machine.
c
Slot machines include slot machines and video poker terminals.
Source: Gambling Answers (2003)
the number of casinos has slowed down, the number of gaming stations at each location continues
to increase, and, beginning with Delaware in 2000, casino-style gambling is expanding into
racetracks. In addition, the rate of growth of consumer spending on casino gambling remains high,
growing from $16 billion in 1995 to $24.5 billion in 2000 and $30.3 billion in 2005 (American
Gaming Association, 2006).

207
The Spatial Evolution of Casino Gambling
Cityscape
Modeling Casino Adoption
Very little empirical modeling of the determinants of casino locations has been performed,
although the adoption of state lotteries has been examined somewhat. Berry and Berry (1990) use
an event history analysis model to show that the adoption of state lotteries depends on the charac-
teristics of the hosting state and the actions of neighboring states. Erekson et al. (1999) also model
the determinants of state lottery adoption and find that the profit potential of the lottery and the
fiscal health of the state are important determinants of lottery adoption. Neibergs (2007) suggests
that state-level expansion of gambling, including lotteries and casinos, depends on fiscal health and
some form of competition between states. This article is the first to empirically examine the casino
location decision both across and within states.
Public arguments in favor of legalized casino gambling tend to focus on two main areas. The first
is the promise of economic benefits to the area through job creation, new investment, increased
levels of tourism, urban revitalization, and improvement of the status of the underprivileged or
unemployed (Eadington, 1999). A primary difficulty in evaluating the economic benefits of casinos
involves identifying the impact of casinos on other businesses and other regions. New jobs in the
casino industry may come at the expense of existing jobs in movie theaters or restaurants, and
tourist dollars spent in a casino are dollars that are not spent elsewhere. In looking at the whole
economy, rather than just the regional one, local politicians are unlikely to consider the losses
realized elsewhere. In areas where resources are involuntarily unemployed, however, casinos may
in fact represent new economic activity. Eadington (1999) notes that locations that can become net
exporters of gambling services by attracting consumers from outside the region are likely to benefit
much more than locations that rely on local residents.
The second public justification for casino gambling is the additional source of revenue to the
public sector. Marginal tax rates on gambling revenues range from zero for many Native American
casinos to 50 percent for casinos in Illinois. The recent sale of a casino license in Illinois generated
a bid of $563 million from Isle of Capri Corporation

(Chicago Sun-Times, 2004). This evidence sug-
gests the presence of significant above-normal profits accruing to local monopoly casino operators.
The size of these profits is directly related to the amount of regulation regarding the number of
locations; as more and more locations open casinos, excess returns will fall in all locations.
On the negative side, casinos have been associated with a number of negative externalities, such as
pathological gambling, reduced worker productivity, higher bankruptcy rates, and increased illness
and crime (see, for example, Grinols and Mustard, 2001). In addition, gambling is viewed by many
as immoral. Computing the social costs of gambling is a particularly difficult task because many of
the social costs are difficult or even impossible to measure (Walker, 2003; Wenz, 2007).
Absent from most of the public debate is the utility benefit provided to local gamblers, due primar-
ily to the status of gambling as a vice and the significant public moral opposition to the expansion
of gambling (Eadington, 1999). The utility benefit and the moral opposition are likely to influence
the behavior of voters and, therefore, the casino location decision.

208 Refereed Papers
Wenz
Predicting Casino Locations
The analysis in the following paragraphs begins by grouping casino location determinants into
four broad categories: supply factors, intraregional demand factors, interregional factors, and
institutional factors. In the empirical results section, regions are represented by counties. Supply
factors refer to the characteristics that make a location desirable to casino operators. Intraregional
demand factors refer to host county characteristics that influence the decision of a county to open
a casino. Interregional demand factors refer to the characteristics of neighboring counties that
influence casino policy in the host county. Finally, institutional factors, such as riverboat gambling,
residents’ voting behavior, and geographic size have had an influence on casino adoption.
Supply Factors
The supply of casinos to a location depends on the ability of casino owners to earn a profitable
return on their investment. To earn a profit, they first and foremost need to have a sizable enough
market to support casino gambling. Thus, casino locations are expected to be a positive function of
the population of the host county and neighboring counties. In addition, residents’ attitudes toward
gambling may influence participation rates. Berry and Berry (1990) and Erekson et al. (1999)
show that religious beliefs toward gambling influence lottery adoption. Based on the results of
these earlier studies, casino locations are predicted to be negatively related to the concentration of
fundamentalist Christians and positively related to the concentration of Catholics in the local area.
Finally, the income of local residents may play a role in how much residents participate in gam-
bling. The direction of the impact of differences in local incomes on the supply of gambling is not
entirely apparent. If gambling is a normal good, increases in resident incomes should lead to more
gambling; however, if gambling is an inferior good, casinos should want to supply their services in
lower income areas. Empirical evidence on the income elasticity of gambling has primarily focused
on demand for lottery tickets. The evidence is mixed and not particularly strong in either direction
(Garrett and Coughlin, 2008; Mason, Shapiro, and Borg, 1989). In addition, higher incomes in the
area mean higher wages for casino employees, driving up the wage cost of operating a casino in the area.
Intraregional Demand Factors
The demand for casino gambling in a location is reflected by whether the local jurisdiction allows
the casino to enter. To a first approximation, the decision depends on whether the casino is viewed
as a net benefit for the region. Grinols and Mustard (2001) construct a closed economy model for
assessing the bottom line effect of casino gambling and identify a number of items that represent
true benefits or costs to a region. At the forefront of their analysis is a recognition of the need to
appropriately account for the displacement of other activities. Some potential benefits include
increased resource utilization, business profits, and tax revenues. Potential costs focus primarily on
externalities associated with the increased incidence of pathological gambling. A formal discussion
of their model is presented in appendix A. This section focuses on the conditions under which a
closed economy will be more likely to find that casino gambling provides net benefits.
First, casinos are expected to have a greater benefit and, thus, be more likely to locate in areas
with high levels of underutilized resources, which are measured in the following discussion as

209
The Spatial Evolution of Casino Gambling
Cityscape
unemployment and housing vacancies. Bringing workers out of unemployment, for example, has
a greater economic benefit than moving employed workers from their existing job into the casino
industry. Evans and Topoleski (2002), who observe that Native Americans suffer from relatively
high rates of unemployment, find that Native American casinos have led to reductions of Native
American unemployment. In addition, because manufacturing employment has been declining in
the United States (DOL BLS, 2006), the model considers whether counties with high concentrations
of manufacturing employment may have turned to casinos to replace jobs lost from this sector.
Second, casinos may provide a benefit by increasing business profitability. To the extent that
casinos crowd out movie theaters and restaurants, casino profitability represents a net benefit in a
closed economy only if the casinos are more profitable than the businesses they replace. When a
casino represents new business in the region, however, those profits provide a net benefit directly.
One way to represent the existence of other activity is to measure the degree of urbanization.
Casinos are expected to be more likely to locate in less urbanized areas. This argument carries
to consumer surplus as well—if consumers enjoy gambling more than other available forms of
consumption, the introduction of a casino will represent a net benefit to the area.
Finally, casinos may increase the ability of a jurisdiction to generate tax revenues. Berry and Berry
(1990) argue that gambling may represent a politically palatable way to raise tax revenues, and tax
rates on gambling tend to be higher than taxes on other businesses. Marginal tax rates are as high
as 50 percent in Illinois, for instance. The potential for casinos to raise additional tax revenues
suggests that casinos would be more likely to locate in areas having fiscal difficulties.
These potential benefits associated with casinos in a location must be weighed against the increase
in negative externalities that they bring. Casinos will be permitted in areas where the expected
benefits exceed the expected costs.
Interregional Demand Factors
The Grinols and Mustard (2001) model that forms the basis of the previous section is based on
a closed economy, but from the perspective of a particular local jurisdiction, many of the costs
and benefits travel across county and state lines. The interaction of different jurisdictions plays
a critical role in the casino location decision. A central planner acting to maximize welfare in a
closed economy can internalize many of the spillover effects associated with casino gambling, but
a local planner in an open economy will not completely account for these effects. For example, a
pathological gambler who travels to a casino in a distant location, runs up large debts, and returns
home to rob his neighbor will enhance welfare in the casino region but reduce welfare in his home
region. Although the Grinols and Mustard model makes no such distinction, the analysis in the
following paragraphs accounts for it explicitly. A formal version of an open economy cost-benefit
function for a region is presented in appendix A.
Local business profitability is likely to be affected in two important ways by interjurisdictional
factors. First, an increase in tourism associated with casino gambling has the potential to increase
local profits not at the expense of other local businesses but at the expense of businesses located in
other areas. This tourism potential suggests that casinos will want to locate near large populations
outside the jurisdiction. Native American casinos, which are typically but not always on reserva-

210 Refereed Papers
Wenz
tions, will want to locate near large populations outside the reservation. Non-Native American
casinos will want to locate in counties that are near other large counties. To the extent that state
governments can act as a higher level of planner than local governments, however, the states will
direct these casinos to counties that are near large populations across state lines. Native American
casinos, however, should not have any preference for whether the residents come from the same or
neighboring states. The prediction, then, is that non-Native American casinos should border large
out-of-state populations, but Native American casinos should simply border large populations. The
presence of negative externalities associated with pathological gambling leads to an identical pre-
diction. Both Native American and non-Native American casino counties would like pathological
gamblers to take their troubles home with them, and non-Native American casino counties would
especially like that home to be in a different state.
In addition, business profitability will be enhanced in a region if casinos have a disproportionately
high share of local ownership compared to the businesses they crowd out. A high concentration
of local ownership is more likely to be the case for Native American casinos than for non-Native
American casinos, which are generally owned by publicly traded corporations with widely dis-
persed shareholders.
Of high interest is reaching an understanding about whether neighboring jurisdictions behave
strategically regarding casino adoption. The possibility of a prisoner’s dilemma problem in the
face of negative externalities and spillovers may lead to a situation in which cross-jurisdictional
competition leads to an equilibrium level of gambling that is too high. Intuitively, one location
may open a casino and export gambling to tourists from other regions. The casino region may find
itself better off initially, but the tourists’ home region may see a decline in welfare as tourists spend
their consumption dollars outside the region and bring back some of the externalities associated
with gambling. The tourists’ home region, which may not have found casino gambling to be
optimal initially, may now realize that it is faced with the negative externalities anyway and may
turn to its own casino as an import substitution strategy. With a casino near home, the tourist now
does not need to travel to gamble, and the region that opened the first casino may find itself in a
less desirable position than had it never opened a casino. A number of studies have examined this
possibility (Felsenstein, Littlepage, and Klacik, 1999; Grinols and Omorov, 1996). Felsenstein and
Freeman (2001) go so far as to estimate the possible effects of cross-border competition in casino
gambling between Egypt and Israel and find that this interjurisdictional competition can lead to
the prisoner’s dilemma outcome mentioned previously.
Left unexplored so far in the literature, however, is identifying whether this sort of destructive
competition actually occurs. Neibergs (2007) conducts a state-level analysis of casino locations and
finds some very weak evidence of competition but does not examine smaller jurisdictions. Shroder
(1995) examines an analogous problem with the level of welfare benefits in different states and
finds that, despite a theoretical potential for cross-border competition, no such competition occurs.
If in fact communities are turning to casino gambling only in response to casinos in neighboring
communities, the data should show that a nearby casino opening in a neighboring state should
increase the probability of a casino in the home county. Finding this sort of interregional influence
would suggest that cross-border competition leads to the overprovision of casino gambling. From a
policy standpoint, finding cross-border competition would suggest a greater role for national-level

211
The Spatial Evolution of Casino Gambling
Cityscape
regulation of casino locations, but a failure to find this result would suggest no need for such
oversight.
Institutional Factors
Aside from the supply and demand factors listed previously, some institutional factors may have
played a role in the expansion of casino gambling. One quirk that helped shape expansion in the
early 1990s was the phenomenon of riverboat gambling. Illinois and Iowa were two early adopters
of legalized gambling, but these states restricted it to riverboats. The reason for this restriction is
not particularly clear, although it may have something to do with zoning restrictions, a desire to
make casinos seem less like a permanent part of the community, a nostalgic ploy used to market
the idea to local voters, or a method to hold participant visits to a limited amount of time. Now,
several riverboat casinos are still in existence, but few of them actually leave the dock. In any case,
access to the Mississippi River or a coastal waterway suitable for a riverboat seems to have had a
large influence on the early adoption of casino gambling. In addition, the voting behavior of local
residents, the region of the country, and the geographic size of the county are considered as pos-
sible influences on the casino adoption decision.
Econometric Specification and Data
The previous discussion suggests a model of the following form:
C
i
= f (S
i
, D
i
, D
j
, I
i
) (1)
Here, C
i
represents region i’s casino status, S
i
represents factors that affect the decision of casino
operators to supply casinos to the region, D
i
represents characteristics of region i that influence the
region’s willingness to permit casino gambling, D
j
represents factors outside region i that influence
i’s demand for casinos, and I
i
represents institutional factors that have had an influence on casino
locations.
The period of analysis is from 1990 to 2000. The wave of casino gambling expansion was triggered
by the 1988 passage of the IGRA. In 1989, Iowa became the first state to legalize non-Native
American casinos, with its first casino opening in 1991. Nevada, New Jersey, Hawaii, Alaska, and
the District of Columbia are omitted from the analysis. Much of the data on initial conditions
in each county comes from the U.S. Census Bureau’s Census of Population and Housing, 1990
Census. A few counties already had casinos by then: Deadwood, SD, opened casinos in November
1989, and a small number of counties already had Native American casinos. Since 2000, most
of the growth of gambling in the United States has come in the form of an increase in casino size
rather than an increase in the number of locations.
The unit of observation is the county. The ease of data availability for counties and the recognition
that county governments are likely to play an important role in the casino decision are important
factors in the decision to use counties as the unit of analysis. Using counties also provides the
opportunity to distinguish between intrastate and interstate effects. If the effects of casino gambling
are concentrated in a smaller area than the county, or if the influence of municipal governments
is much stronger than the influence of the county government, the predictive power of the model

212 Refereed Papers
Wenz
will be somewhat weaker than might be hoped. The data set used in the analysis reported in this
article has 3,072 counties. A total of 175 Native American casinos are spread over 132 counties
and 182 non-Native American casinos are spread over 61 counties. Five of these counties contain
both types.
The dependent variable is a categorical variable representing the possible casino outcomes. Four
possible states exist: no casino, Native American casino, non-Native American casino, or both
types of casino. A casino is defined in this article as a facility that has Class III-style gaming, as
defined under the IGRA, except for racetrack-only facilities. This definition includes card clubs
but excludes facilities such as convenience stores that have video lottery terminals. When a county
decides to open a casino, it must also make decisions about the amount of gambling activity it
will allow and the type of market structure that will prevail. Certainly differences exist among
the gaming town of Biloxi, Mississippi, with its nine large casinos containing a total of more than
17,000 gaming positions; Mashantucket, Connecticut, home of the 340,000-square-foot Foxwoods
Casino; and Prescott, Arizona, with its two small Native American casinos totaling 900 positions.
Although understanding these differences is important, this article focuses on the decision to allow
casino gaming without regard to market structure.
The categorical nature of the casino variable suggests a multinomial logit specification of the fol-
lowing form:
Prob(Casino=m) = Λ(β’X) (2)
In this equation, m represents the different casino outcomes for each county. Because some factors
have different influences on Native American casino adoption than non-Native American casino
adoption, distinguishing between the two is important. Because only five counties have both types
of casinos, making estimation problematic, these counties are dropped from the models estimated
in the following sections, leaving three possible outcomes for the dependent variable. Λ represents
the distribution function for the logistic distribution, and X is a vector of explanatory variables that
influence the casino location process, as hypothesized in the preceding section.
Summary statistics for the explanatory variables are presented in exhibit 2
2
and separated by the
county casino type—none, Native American, non-Native American, or both. Unless otherwise
mentioned, the data from each county come from 1989 or 1990, right before the great wave of
casino expansion in the 1990s. The average amount of gaming in each casino county type, as
measured by the number of gaming positions, is shown in the first row of exhibit 2. Counties
with Native American gaming tend to have fewer gaming positions than those with non-Native
American casinos.
Key demand factors include the county population, county median income, and county religious
characteristics. Population is expressed in natural logarithmic form. Casino counties in general
are much more populous than noncasino counties; this statement is especially true for non-Native
American casinos. Counties with Native American casinos average about 115,000 people, and
counties with non-Native American casinos average about 425,000 people. Counties with no
2
Variable names and data sources are presented in appendix B, exhibit B-1.

213
The Spatial Evolution of Casino Gambling
Cityscape
Exhibit 2
Variable
No Casinos
in County
Only Non-Native
American Casinos
in County
Only Native
American
Casinos in County
Both Types
of Casinos
in County
Variable Means and Standard Deviations for Casino and Noncasino Counties (1 of 2)
GAMING POSITIONS 2,436
(3,333)
1,386
(1,716)
4,607
(3,760)
POP 67,047
(192,244)
425,990
(1,215,033)
114,974
(286,569)
752,156
(925,153)
MEDHINCOME 23,623
(6,252)
27,758
(8,361)
23,507
(5,235)
30,047
(4,222)
CATHRELIG 0.122
(.15)
0.200
(.14)
0.222
(.18)
0.183
(.015)
FUNDRELIG 0.279
(.22)
0.202
(.15)
0.097
(.07)
0.099
(.03)
UNEMP 0.061
(.028)
0.061
(.02)
0.076
(.04)
0.068
(.03)
VACANCY 0.147
(.10)
0.098
(.08)
0.195
(.14)
0.102
(.06)
MANUF 0.189
(.11)
0.182
(.06)
0.138
(.08)
0.131
(.04)
URBANPCT 0.353
(.30)
0.712
(.29)
0.383
(.29)
0.897

(.07)
FISCAL 0.031
(.13)
0.034
(.08)
0.029
(.12)
0.049
(.04)
FISCALCHG 43.88
(36.0)
38.21
(19.1)
42.943
(26.8)
62.08
(23.6)
NATIVEPOP 0.011
(.047)
0.004
(.004)
0.098
(.17)
0.010
(.005)
POP50IN 1,054,982
(1,310,205)
1,884,080
(2,799,788)
935,861
(1,544,529)
3,360,835
(5,128,634)
POP50OUT 354,818
(860,490)
949,285
(1,641,591)
137,107
(377,397)
96,452
(124,465)
NEARBYIN 0.015
(.12)
0.9018
(.13)
0.126
(.33)
1.00
NEARBYOUT 0.002
(.05)
0 0.023
(.15)
0.40
(.54)
COASTAL 0.088
(.28)
0.268
(.45)
0.276
(.45)
0.40
(.54)
RIVER 0.028
(.17)
0.321
(.41)
0.024
(.15)
0
lnLANDAREA 865
(1,018)
677
(672)
2,267
(2,782)
2,858
(2,746)
VOTEDEM 0.396
(.11)
0.461
(.09)
0.410
(.09)
0.421
(.06)
VOTEPEROT 0.203
(.72)
0.182
(6.25)
0.241
(.05)
0.206
(.05)

214 Refereed Papers
Wenz
casinos, however, average just 67,000 people. Median income is about 15 percent higher in
non-Native American casino counties but is about the same in Native American casino counties
and noncasino counties. The religious makeup of the county population differs widely by casino
category as well. Data on church membership and adherents come from the American Religious
Data Archive (Bradley et al., 1992). That archive identifies church members and adherents for 133
different denominations. The work of Smith (1990) and Lehrer and Chiswick (1993) classifies
religious participants as fundamentalist Christian, Catholic, or other. Noncasino counties have on
average about 28 percent fundamentalist Christians and 12 percent Catholics, but casino counties
of all types have many more Catholics and many fewer fundamentalist Christians.
Intraregional demand factors hypothesized to influence casino location include unemployment
and housing vacancy rates, the fraction of manufacturing employment, the degree of urbanization,
fiscal conditions, and the proportion of Native Americans. Unemployment and housing vacancy
rates in 1990 were higher in counties that would adopt Native American gaming, but unemploy-
ment was not much different and vacancy rates were lower in counties that opened a non-Native
American casino. Manufacturing employment in 1990 was about the same in noncasino and
non-Native American casino counties but was much lower in Native American casino counties.
The degree of urbanization in the county is measured as the percentage of residents living in an
urbanized area. Approximately 35 percent of residents in noncasino counties lived in urban areas,
compared with 38 percent in Native American casino counties and 71 percent in non-Native
American casino counties. Fiscal health is measured by the ratio of county budget surplus or deficit
Source: See appendix B
RNORTHEAST 0.067
(.22)
0.038
(.18)
0.024
(.15)
0
REASTNORTHCENTRAL 0.137
(.34)
0.250
(.43)
0.212
(.41)
0
RWESTNORTHCENTRAL 0.196
(.40)
0.303
(.46)
0.260
(.44)
0.20
(.45)
RSOUTHATLANTIC 0.202
(.40)
0 0.016
(.12)
0.200
(.45)
REASTSOUTHCENTRAL 0.123
(.33)
0.125
(.33)
0.008
(.09)
0
RWESTSOUTHCENTRAL 0.159
(.36)
0.142
(.35)
0.024
(.15)
0
RMOUNTAIN 0.083
(.28)
0.053
(.22)
0.173
(.17)
0
RPACIFIC 0.031
(.17)
0.089
(.29)
0.283
(.45)
90.60
(.55)
N 2,884 56 127 5
Exhibit 2
Variable
No Casinos
in County
Only Non-Native
American Casinos
in County
Only Native
American
Casinos in County
Both Types
of Casinos
in County
Variable Means and Standard Deviations for Casino and Noncasino Counties (2 of 2)

215
The Spatial Evolution of Casino Gambling
Cityscape
to total expenditures in 1987 and the percentage change in government expenditures from 1982
to 1987.
3
Differences between counties with and counties without casinos are small. As would be
expected, Native American populations are much higher in counties that open Native American
casinos—about 10 percent of the population versus about 1 percent in other counties.
Interregional demand factors that may affect casino locations include the nearby population
and the proximity to other casino counties. Geographic Information System software was used
to measure the population within 50 miles of the county border and to determine whether that
population resided in the same state as the casino or in a different state. The average noncasino
county has slightly more than 1 million residents nearby in the same state and 350,000 nearby
across state lines. The average non-Native American casino county has about 1.9 million residents
nearby in the same state and nearly 1 million residents nearby across state lines. Native American
casino counties, in contrast, have fewer than 1 million residents nearby in the same state and fewer
than 150,000 residents nearby across state lines. In some cases, reservation boundaries have served
as a buffer against urban sprawl, so it is perhaps surprising that Native American casinos are not
particularly likely to be near large populations. In addition, dummy variables were constructed for
each county to represent whether they bordered on another casino county and whether that casino
county was in the same state or a different one. In general, casino counties were more likely to
be near other casino counties, both in the same and different states. This finding reflects the wide
regional variation in gambling levels.
Some peculiar institutional factors have also played a role in casino expansion. One particularly
important factor is the riverboat. To capture the role of riverboats, a dummy variable was
constructed to represent whether a county bordered on the Mississippi River and another was
constructed to represent whether a county bordered on an ocean, the Gulf of Mexico, or one of the
Great Lakes. Casino counties are much more likely to border a coast, and non-Native American
casinos are much more likely to border the Mississippi River than noncasino counties.
In addition, the model includes dummy variables for political attitude, county size, and region.
Voter attitudes are measured by the way residents voted in the 1992 Presidential election.
4
The
model examines whether gambling has been a partisan issue. The summary data show that casino
counties tended to vote Democratic by a wide margin. County geographic size, measured as the
natural log of square miles, is included because introspection suggests that the larger the county,
the larger the likelihood a casino will fall within its borders. Native American casinos tend toward
disproportionately large counties. Finally, dummy variables based on census divisions are included
to capture regional diffusion effects.
5
Casino gambling has not spread evenly across the country.
Some regions have been much more receptive to it than others. One possibility is that region
dummies capture some unobserved differences in regional characteristics; a second possibility is
3
These dates were chosen purely for ease of data availability.
4
The 1992 election was chosen over the 1988 election because Ross Perot ran in 1992, adding an additional source of
variation to the data.
5
The Mid-Atlantic and New England regions are combined into one region. In the empirical results section, estimation
is otherwise problematic because no non-Native American casinos exist in New England. By combining the two census
divisions into one region, the algorithm used to estimate the logit model converges and produces consistent estimates.

216 Refereed Papers
Wenz
Exhibit 3
Parameter
Multinomial Logit Discrete Time Hazards
(1A) Non-Native American (1B) Native American (2)
Estimate Marginal Estimate Marginal Estimate Marginal
(StdError) Effect (StdError) Effect (StdError) Effect
Logit Model Estimates (1 of 2)
Intercept – 9.566** – 12.516*** – 9.631***
(4.10) (2.70) (1.92)
lnPOP 0.818*** 0.007 0.749*** 0.020 – 0.603*** 0.003
(.26) (.19) (.13)
MEDHINCOME 0.000051 0.000005 0.00008** 0.000002 – 0.00005 – 0.000003
(.00003) (.00003) (.00003)
CATHRELIG 1.819 0.0001 1.150 0.0004 0.126 0.0006
(1.59) (.87) (.64)
FUNDRELIG – 2.069 0.051 – 7.545*** – 0.143 – 3.171*** – 0.016
(1.62) (1.99) (1.00)
UNEMP 7.687 0.021 4.165 0.059 5.426** 0.027
(7.31) (3.69) (2.65)
VACANCY 4.114 0.031 1.652 0.087 2.023** 0.010
(2.54) (1.09) (.86)
MANUF – 1.114 0.003 0.656 0.009 – 0.200 – 0.0009
(2.48) (1.83) (1.32)
URBANPCT 1.600 0.008 – 0.536 0.023 0.783 0.004
(1.15) (.72) (.53)
FISCAL – 0.965 0.0003 0.676 0.001 0.175 0.0008
(1.76) (.77) (.73)
FISCALCHG – 0.0096 – 0.00008 0.004* 0.00002 0.001 – 0.000005
(.008) (.003) (.002)
NATIVEPOP – 106.4** 0.064 5.07*** 0.181 3.169*** 0.016
(54.51) (1.01) (.65)
a regional diffusion argument, in which a new policy or initiative gains popularity and spreads to
neighboring communities. Berry and Berry (1990) find evidence of this sort of regional diffusion
with state lotteries. In general, the level of gambling increases from the Northeast to the Southwest.
Empirical Results
A binomial logit model was used to produce maximum likelihood estimates for the parameters
in equation (2). The results are presented in exhibit 3. Column 1A identifies the effect of various
factors on the likelihood that a county would open a non-Native American casino; column 1B
presents estimates for the effects of the same factors on the likelihood that a county would open
a Native American casino. Clear differences exist between the two casino types. These parameter
estimates measure the significance of the various supply, intraregional demand, interregional de-
mand, and institutional factors outlined previously. In addition to computing parameter estimates,
the model computes marginal effects. The nonlinear nature of logit estimation means that the
marginal effect of a change in an explanatory variable depends on its level and the level of each

217
The Spatial Evolution of Casino Gambling
Cityscape
Exhibit 3
Parameter
Multinomial Logit Discrete Time Hazards
(1A) Non-Native American (1B) Native American (2)
Estimate Marginal Estimate Marginal Estimate Marginal
(StdError) Effect (StdError) Effect (StdError) Effect
Logit Model Estimates (2 of 2)
*Statistically significant at a 90-percent confidence level.
**Statistically significant at a 95-percent confidence level.
***Statistically significant at a 99-percent confidence level.
Source: See appendix B.
lnPOP50IN – 0.472* – 0.005 – 0.311** – 0.014 – 0.343*** – 0.0016
(.27) (.15) (.11)
lnPOP50OUT 0.088** 0.0002 0.018 0.0006 0.029* 0.0001
(0.04) (0.02) (.01)
NEARBYIN – 0.611 0.007 0.802* 0.0186 1.18*** 0.0058
(1.16) (0.38) (.18)
NEARBYOUT – 13.19 0.010 1.097 0.029 – 0.335 – 0.0017
(1773) (0.88) (.335)
COASTAL 1.167** 0.012 1.025*** 0.033 0.811*** 0.0040
(.50) (.31) (.24)
RIVER 1.813*** 0.018 0.211 0.051 1.447*** 0.007
(.42) (.66) (.28)
lnLANDAREA – 0.389 0.0002 0.382* 0.0007 – 0.130 – 0.0006
(.29) (.19) (.14)
VOTEDEM 0.026 0.0001 0.019 0.0004 0.011 0.00005
(.02) (.02) (.01)
VOTEPEROT – 0.035 0.0002 0.075** 0.0006 0.04* 0.0002
(.05) (0.03) (.02)
EASTNORTHCENTRAL 2.648*** 0.018 2.199*** 0.050 1.273** 0.006
(.92) (.67) (0.51)
WESTNORTHCENTRAL 3.678*** 0.00000 2.382*** 0.057 1.677*** 0.008
(.99) (0.70) (.53)
SOUTHATLANTIC – 12.44 – 0.008 0.896 – 0.023 – 0.852 – 0.004
(296.1) (1.03) (.88)
EASTSOUTHCENTRAL 2.678** 0.019 2.509* 0.054 1.711** 0.008
(1.09) (1.36) (.72)
WESTSOUTHCENTRAL 2.823
(1.08)
*** 0.013 1.163)
(.99)
0.036 0.828
(.64)
0.004
MOUNTAIN 3.881*** 0.019 2.313*** 0.055 1.622*** 0.008
(1.29) (.77) (.59)
PACIFIC 3.811)*** 0.035 3.740*** 0.099 2.294*** 0.011
(1.16) (.71) (.55)
TIME 0.580*** 0.003
(.13)
TIMESQ – 0.061*** – 0.0003
(.01)
N 3058 32610
Likelihood ratio 611.20 – 828.21

218 Refereed Papers
Wenz
other variable. The marginal effects presented here represent the mean marginal effect of a change
in the explanatory variable on the probability that a county would adopt a particular casino type
for each observation in this data set.
Of the supply factors, the county population is an important and statistically significant determinant
of casino adoption. A 1-percent increase in population is associated with a 0.7-percentage-point
increase in the probability that a non-Native American casino would open and a 2.0-percentage-
point increase in the likelihood that a Native American casino would open.
6
As a practical matter,
population is the most important factor in determining casino adoption. Local income has a
statistically significant but very small positive effect on Native American casino adoption but no
impact on non-Native American casinos. The proportion of Catholics in the county has no effect
on casino adoption, but the proportion of fundamentalist Christians reduces the likelihood that
a casino would open. Referring to religious affiliation as a supply factor is perhaps misleading. If
fundamentalist Christians participate less in gambling, then clearly their low demand for casino
gambling reduces the willingness of casino operators to supply gambling to the region; however, it
is also possible that religious participation has its effects through the legislative process as well.
The second most important factor in casino adoption is the size of the local Native American
population in the county. A 1-percent increase in the county proportion of Native Americans leads
to an 18-percent increase in the likelihood of opening a Native American casino. The coefficient
estimate for non-Native American casinos is negative and statistically significant. This finding is
consistent with the hypothesis that casinos controlled by Native American tribes do a better job
of keeping the casino profits in the local community. Tribes also may have an easier time clearing
legislative hurdles.
The other demand characteristics of the local region have no statistically significant effect on casino
adoption. Unemployment, vacancy rates, manufacturing, the degree of urbanization, and the fiscal
health of the county are not statistically significant, except that the change in county expenditures
has a weak positive association with Native American casino adoption. Because the change in
county expenditures is theoretically a more important factor for non-Native American casinos, this
result is likely to be anomalous. Taken together, these parameter estimates suggest that counties
do not give much consideration to whether economic activity associated with a casino is primarily
displacing other activity. Also worth noting is that the unemployment result is insignificant for
both types of casinos. Recall that Native American casinos are located in counties with higher
unemployment rates and that unemployment has been a persistent problem for Native Americans.
The results here suggest that, although the coefficient on unemployment has the expected positive
sign, the presence of a large number of Native Americans drives casino adoption more so than their
high levels of unemployment.
Characteristics of neighboring communities do influence casino demand, however, and, as predict-
ed, the effects differ by casino type. Exhibit 3 shows that access to a large population across state
borders has a sizable and statistically significant effect on non-Native American casino adoption.
A 1-percent increase in the population within 50 miles but across state lines leads to a marginal
6
Remember that these are point estimates that may change substantially for larger changes in the explanatory variables.

219
The Spatial Evolution of Casino Gambling
Cityscape
increase of 0.02 percent in the probability of a casino opening. Note from exhibit 2 that substantial
variation exists in the size of the nearby out-of-state population; therefore, this factor has con-
siderable practical influence on casino locations. The size of the nearby out-of-state population,
however, has no effect on the location of non-Native American casinos. Tribal governments do
not have the same concerns that state and county governments have regarding where their patrons
come from. A large population in nearby counties within the state has negative impacts on casino
probabilities for both casino types. The model shows that if a neighboring in-state county opened a
casino during the 1990s, the county was somewhat more likely to open a Native American casino
during the period as well. A complete discussion of the interaction of neighboring casinos has an
important dynamic component and is investigated further in the next section.
Some institutional factors have played a role as well. Access to the Mississippi River has had a
significant influence on non-Native American casino adoption, but has had no effect on Native
American casinos. Being near a coast has been important for both kinds of casinos, although
few Native American riverboat casinos exist. One possible explanation is that coastal boundaries
correspond with tourism and are thus desirable for both types of casinos. The geographic size of
the county had a small positive effect on the likelihood of finding a Native American casino in
the county. Places with high concentrations of Perot supporters were more likely to open Native
American casinos, but the effect was small. Finally, some evidence of regional diffusion exists,
because many of the regional dummies were statistically significant. In general, casino adoption
was more likely to occur moving from the Northeast to the Southwest.
Exhibit 4 presents the predicted probability that selected counties would open a casino based
on the results of the logit model presented in exhibit 3. The probabilities in the exhibit are the
combined probability of opening either a Native American or non-Native American casino. These
predicted probabilities provide some insight regarding the types of counties that would be most
likely and least likely to open casinos. Of the 3,058 counties included in the model, 1,183 have a
predicted probability of less than 1 percent. This large and diverse group is made up of primarily
of rural counties in the northeast part of the country. Some counties with low predicted probabili-
ties have in fact opened casinos. The 10 casino counties with the lowest predicted probability are
all rural counties in remote areas of large states. Swain County, North Carolina, with a predicted
probability of 0.6 percent, is representative of this group. Swain County, which is located in the
Smoky Mountains, has a casino despite being nearly 50 miles from the nearest population centers
of Asheville, North Carolina, and Knoxville, Tennessee.
Of the 59 counties with predicted probabilities above 50 percent, 37 have casinos. The highest
predicted probability is actually a county without a casino—Apache County, Arizona, at 96.1 per-
cent. Apache County derives most of its high probability for a casino opening from its 77-percent
Native American population. The other counties with high predicted probabilities have a large
concentration of Native Americans, such as Shannon County, South Dakota (p=95.8%); a very
large population, such as Los Angeles County, California (p=94.2%); or some combination of both,
such as St. Louis County (Duluth), Minnesota (p=74.5%). Among the noncasino counties with
high predicted probabilities, several have strongly considered casino openings. In Cook County,
Illinois, for instance, the state sold a license for a casino in the county, but the license has been tied
up in the courts since 2003 with no signs of resolution.

220 Refereed Papers
Wenz
Exhibit 4
10 Lowest Predicted Probabilities for Casino Counties Predicted Probability (%)
Predicted Probabilities and Casino Status for Selected Counties
Ohio, Indiana 0.5
Swain, North Carolina 0.6
Massac, Illinois 0.6
Allen (Parish), Louisiana 1.1
Neshoba, Mississippi 1.1
Gilpin, Colorado 1.1
Bossier (Parish), Louisiana 1.3
Oneida, New York 1.6
Doniphan, Kansas 1.8
Teller, Colorado 1.9
10 Highest Predicted Probabilities for Casino Counties Predicted Probability (%)
Shannon, South Dakota 95.8
Los Angeles, California 94.8
Rolette, North Dakota 89.2
Menominee, Wisconsin 80.6
Humboldt, California 77.6
King, Washington 77.0
Sioux, North Dakota 74.7
St. Louis, Minnesota 74.5
Orleans (Parish), Louisiana 73.6
La Paz, Arizona 69.1
10 Highest Predicted Probabilities for Noncasino Counties Predicted Probability (%)
Apache, Arizona 96.1
Todd, South Dakota 92.0
McKinley, New Mexico 83.1
Imperial, California 76.2
Navajo, Arizona 76.0
Cook, Illinois 75.5
Orange, California 69.7
Glacier, Montana 66.5
San Francisco, California 65.6
Lane, Oregon 63.9
Note: Predicted probabilities of a casino opening based on logit model in exhibit 3.
Testing for Cross-Border Competition
A prime reason for examining the factors that influence casino adoption is to gain an understand-
ing of whether interaction between neighboring regions leads to an overexpansion of gambling.
The existence of negative externalities associated with gambling suggests a role for regulation, but
competition between regional governments for gambling revenues has the potential to undermine
the ability of a particular government to find the appropriate level of regulation. As mentioned
previously, the potential for a prisoner’s dilemma situation exists in the case of casino gambling.
The features of casino regulation in the United States also provide an opportunity to test whether
regions are in fact engaging in this sort of destructive competition. The decision to allow casino

221
The Spatial Evolution of Casino Gambling
Cityscape
gambling is made at two levels: state and local. Both Native American and non-Native American
casinos are regulated in some form at each level. In the prisoner’s dilemma scenario, the coopera-
tive outcome is better for society than the competitive one. State-level regulation represents a
method of enforcing the cooperative outcome, but when nearby counties are across state lines, this
creates the potential for an inferior noncooperative equilibrium.
The approach employed in this article to test for this type of interregional competition is a discrete
time proportional hazards model. In this model, the probability that a location will open a casino
is a function of three types of regressors. The first type is time. Probability changes directly as a
function of time, and the nature of this relationship is given a functional form in the following
equation. The second type of regressor does not vary over time. Each variable used in the previous
multinomial logit model is included and treated as time invariant and pegged at its 1990 values.
This approach is perhaps questionable, but it has the advantage of not introducing a source of
feedback into the model. The third type of regressor is time variant and includes a dummy variable
for identifying whether a casino has opened in a neighboring county in the state or across state
lines. These dummy variables are the variables of interest. If cross-border competition exists, the
coefficient estimate for opening a casino in a neighboring county across state lines should be positive.
The proportional hazards model takes the following form:
logit(h
it
) = log(h
it
/(1-h
it
) = α(t) + β’x
it
(5)
Here, α(t) is the baseline hazards function and x
it
is a vector of time variant or invariant explana-
tory variables. In the discrete time model, the risk set includes each county that has not opened
a casino at each time interval. In this data set, annual intervals spanning 1990 to 2000 are used;
therefore, a county that opened a casino in 1990 would appear once, and a county that never
opened a casino would appear 11 times. When the data set has been expanded to include a time
dimension, the estimation using maximum likelihood is straightforward. Logit is used here. The
logit estimates and estimated marginal effects are in column 2 of exhibit 3.
The hazards function is estimated with a quadratic specification and suggests that after the initial
wave of casino openings in 1990, the probability of a casino opening fell quite dramatically at first
but has since leveled off. Estimates of the other parameters are similar to the estimates presented
previously in columns 1 and 2 of exhibit 3. Note that the marginal effects are much smaller in
magnitude; this trend reflects the fact that the probability of a casino opening now has a time di-
mension, and the effect of a factor on a casino opening at a particular time is smaller than its effect
on a casino opening at any point in the period of observation. One difference is that unemploy-
ment and vacancy rates are now found to have a positive effect on casino adoption. The coefficient
on the opening of casinos in bordering in-state counties is positive and significant. The estimated
coefficient likely reflects the fact that when prohibitions on casino gambling fall in one part of the
state, they tend to fall in other places in the state as well.
There is no evidence that counties are engaging in cross-border competition. The coefficient on the
dummy variable representing a bordering county across state lines opening a casino is statistically
insignificant and actually negatively signed. This result holds up even in models in which the river
and coastal variables are dropped and in which the river, coastal, and region variables are dropped.
This result is particularly interesting given the number of casinos that opened on the Mississippi

222 Refereed Papers
Wenz
River just across the state border from each other. Riverboat casinos in St. Louis, Missouri, and
East St. Louis, Illinois, as well as in Moline, Illinois, and Dubuque, Iowa, operate in the same
market, for instance. Their close proximity, however, does not indicate cross-border competition.
Rather, it is likely that they simply have other common characteristics that led to casino adoption.
Given the role of riverboats and the Mississippi River in the early days of casino expansion, it
should not be surprising that the casinos in the early adopting states located in the more populated
areas along the Mississippi River. As a counter example, the five casinos located in northwest In-
diana draw heavily on customers from the Chicago area, yet they have not induced the opening of
a casino in Cook County. This study finds no evidence that the instances of nearby casinos across
state lines arise as a result of cross-border competition.
Additional evidence in support of no competition is the fact that very few states see direct competi-
tion between Native American and non-Native American casinos inside their borders. Given the
contentious nature of early Native American casinos, it is perhaps surprising that states do not
respond to Native American gaming with casinos of their own. Of the 28 gambling states listed in
exhibit 1, 19 have only one type of gaming. Casinos in the other 9 states do not generally operate
in the same regions. Only five counties have both types of gaming; of those, three are geographi-
cally large counties in California. In Michigan, for instance, Native American casinos are scattered
primarily in the northern part of the state and the Upper Peninsula, with non-Native American
casinos located in downtown Detroit. California’s Native American casinos are traditional scale
casinos, but the non-Native American casinos are generally smaller card clubs with fewer than
200 gaming positions. Recall that the IGRA permits only Native American gaming that is already
permitted in some form in the state. Yet states do not respond to Native American casinos with
non-Native American casinos.
Although the potential for destructive competition across jurisdictions exists, this study finds no
evidence that this type of competition is actually occurring.
Conclusions
This article examines the factors influencing casino adoption within counties. A number of patterns
are observed. One important observation is that the decision on casino locations is different for
Native American and non-Native American casinos. A large local population is the most important
factor in both cases, but non-Native American casinos are also strongly attracted to large nearby
interstate populations. Large numbers of Native Americans in the county predict Native American
casino openings but crowd out non-Native American casinos. The Mississippi River and riverboat
gambling in the early days of casino expansion has had a lasting influence on casino locations,
although most riverboat casinos no longer leave the dock. Fundamentalist Christians have been
successful at keeping out Native American casinos but have had no effect on non-Native American
casinos. Some very weak evidence indicates that underemployed resources lead to casino adoption,
but no evidence supports the idea that fiscal conditions play a role. Further research is necessary
to determine how communities choose the level of gambling and structure of the market after they
have decided to open the doors to casino gambling.

223
The Spatial Evolution of Casino Gambling
Cityscape
This article also investigates whether counties engage in cross-border competition. This type of
competition has potentially important policy implications, because an inability to account for
regional spillover effects has the potential to lead to overexpansion of casino gambling. This article,
which employs a proportional hazards model to investigate the dynamics of casino expansion,
finds no evidence that destructive cross-border competition is occurring.
Appendix A.
A Modified Grinols-Mustard Model of Casino Welfare Impacts
Grinols and Mustard (2001) developed an algebraic model outlining exactly what needs to be
calculated to estimate the welfare effects of casinos. Their model is outlined here. Let e(d, p, u)
represent the minimum expenditures required to achieve utility u when the consumer buys and
sells at prices p and d represents the distance to the nearest casino. This expenditure function is
strictly monotonic in u for any choice of d and p. Then for fixed distance d and prices p, e(d, p,
u(x)) is a utility function that records utility in dollars. To the consumer of gambling services, the
primary benefit of more casinos is closer proximity to the nearest one. Let superscripts represent
two alternative states of the world, where 0=no casino and 1=casino. Then e
i
(d
1
, p
1
, u
1
) - e
i
(d
1
, p
1
,
u
0
) represents the change in expenditures (and utility) that results from moving from the no-casino
state of the world to the casino state of the world. Assume further that a dollar of utility is the same
for each household. Then:
ΔW = Σ
i
[e
i
(d
i
1
, p
i
1
, u
i
1
) - e
i
(d
i
1
, p
i
1
, u
i
0
)] (A.1)
where i indexes households. Then equation A.1 represents the total change in welfare. Following
Grinols and Mustard (2001), expand equation 3.1 in the following fashion:
ΔW = Σ
i
[e
i
(d
i
1
, p
i
1
, u
i
1
) - e
i
(d
i
1
, p
i
1
, u
i
0
)]
= Σ
i
[e
i
(d
i
1
, p
i
1
, u
i
1
) – p
i
1
x
i
1
]
+ Σ
i
[p
i
1
x
i
1
- p
i
0
x
i
0
]
+ Σ
i
[p
i
0
x
i
0
- e
i
(d
i
0
, p
i
0
, u
i
0
)]
+ Σ
i
[e
i
(d
i
0
, p
i
0
, u
i
0
) - e
i
(d
i
1
, p
i
0
, u
i
0
)]
+ Σ
i
[e
i
(d
i
1
, p
i
0
, u
i
0
) - e
i
(d
i
1
, p
i
1
, u
i
0
)] (A.2)
Note that part of each term cancels with part of the previous term, except for the original expres-
sion in equation 3.1. This new expression has a useful interpretation. The first term represents
consumption constraints in the presence of casinos (state of the world 1). The second term
represents income effects associated with moving from the casino state to the no-casino state. The
third term represents consumption constraints in the absence of casinos. The fourth term captures
the distance benefits associated with casinos, and the final term captures consumer surplus. The
first and third terms referring to consumption constraints are zero under market clearing assump-
tions. In the presence of involuntary unemployment, for instance, the difference between the total
expenditure it would take to reach the optimal bundle (p
1
x
1
) and the least costly way to reach the

224 Refereed Papers
Wenz
optimal bundle (e
i
(d
1
, p
1
, u
1
), by definition) captures the welfare impact of the constraint. Also, in
the presence of underutilized capital, the presence of a casino that puts the capital to work would
net a positive welfare impact. The sum of terms 1 and 3 provides the net change in welfare from
changing from the no-casino state of the world to the casino state of the world.
Next, consider the household budget constraint:
p
i
x
i
= Σ
j
θ
ij
Π
j
+ p
Ω
Ω + T
i
+ E
i
(A.3)
where θ represents the household share and Π represents the profits of firm j, Ω represents the
household endowment, T represents taxes, and E is the household share of gambling-induced
externality expenditures. Summing across households, differencing across states of the world, and
substituting A.3 into A.2 yields the following expression:
ΔW = Σ
i
[e
i
(d
i
1
, p
i
1
, u
i
1
) - e
i
(d
i
1
, p
i
1
, u
i
1
)]
= Σ
i
[e
i
(d
i
1
, p
i
1
, u
i
1
) – p
i
1
x
i
1
]
+ Σ
i
[p
i
0
x
i
0
- e
i
(d
i
0
, p
i
0
, u
i
0
)]
+ Σ
j
ΔΠ
j
+ Δp
Ω
Ω + ΔT + ΔE
+ Σ
i
[e
i
(d
i
0
, p
i
0
, u
i
0
) - e
i
(d
i
1
, p
i
0
, u
i
0
)]
+ Σ
i
[e
i
(d
i
1
, p
i
0
, u
i
0
) - e
i
(d
i
1
, p
i
1
, u
i
0
)] (A.4)
This expression is an identity that provides a complete accounting framework for cost-benefit
style studies. The first two terms in A.4 represent constraints that keep consumers from reaching
their optimum bundle, such as structural unemployment. The third term represents the change in
business profits, including the casino industry and all other businesses. The fourth term represents
changes in the value of endowments, such as worker skills and land or house prices. The fifth term
represents changes in taxes. The sixth term represents changes in externalities. The seventh term
represents benefits provided to gamblers due to the increased availability of gambling. The final
term represents changes in consumer surplus due to other changes in the price vector.
For a region k within this closed economy, we can rewrite this as
ΔW
k
= ∑
i k
[e
i
(d
i
1
, p
i
1
, u
i
1
) – p
i
1
x
i
1
]
+ [p
i
0
x
i
0
– e
i
(d
i
0
, p
i
0
, u
i
0
)]
+ Σ
j
θ
ij
ΔΠ
j
+ Δp
Ωi
Ω + ΔT
i
+ ΔE
i

+ [e
i
(d
i
0
, p
i
0
, u
i
0
) – e
i
(d
i
1
, p
i
0
, u
i
0
)]
+ [e
i
(d
i
1
, p
i
0
, u
i
0
) – e
i
(d
i
1
, p
i
1
, u
i
0
)] (A.5)
where k indexes regions and ΔW=Σ
k
ΔW
k
. Here, p
i
is the price vector facing individual i, including
the wage; x
i
is the chosen consumption bundle, including public services; d
i
is the distance to the
nearest casino; θ
ij
is individual i’s share of firm j; Π
j
is the profits of firm j; T
i
is the taxes facing
firm i; Ω
i
is individual i’s endowment; and E
i
is the cost of externalities facing individual i. Local
governments are not likely to consider spillover effects and the interactions among communities. A

225
The Spatial Evolution of Casino Gambling
Cityscape
central planner would act to maximize (A.4) for the entire economy, but local planners would act
to maximize (A.5) for their region.
Appendix B. Data Sources
Exhibit B–1
Variable Description Source
Data Sources for Casino Location Model
CASINO Dummy variable identifying whether any casinos are in
the county
www.gamblinganswers.
com (n.d.) (Note: URL is now
defunct.)
UNEMP County unemployment rate, 1990 U.S. Census Bureau (1990b)
MANUF Percent of employees in county employed in
manufacturing industry, 1990
U.S. Census Bureau (1990b)
VACANCY Percent of vacant housing units, 1990 U.S. Census Bureau (1990b)
DENSITY Population per square mile, 1990 U.S. Census Bureau (1990b)
POP50IN Population for census block groups within 50 miles of
the county, inside the same state, 1990
U.S. Census Bureau (1990a,
1990b); Missouri Census
Data Center (1997)
POP50OUT Population for census block groups within 50 miles of
the county, outside the same state, 1990
U.S. Census Bureau (1990a,
1990b); Missouri Census
Data Center (1997)
NEARBYIN Dummy variable representing if a bordering in-state
county has a casino
Casino locations from www.
gamblinganswers.com (n.d.)
(Note: URL is now defunct.)
NEARESTOUT Dummy variable representing if a bordering out-of-state
county has a casino
Casino locations from www.
gamblinganswers.com (n.d.)
(Note: URL is now defunct.)
FISCAL Ratio of county government revenues-expenses/
expenses
UVA Library Geostat (2000).
FISCALCHG Percentage change in county expenditures, 1982
through 1987
UVA Library Geostat (2000).
VOTEPEROT Percentage of Ross Perot votes for president, 1992 UVA Library Geostat (2000).
VOTEDEM Percentage of Democratic votes for president, 1992 UVA Library Geostat (2000).
RELIG Percentage of county residents adhering to
fundamentalist Christian religions, 1990
Bradley et al. (1992)
NATIVEAMER Percentage of county residents of American Indian/
Alaska Native race
U.S. Census Bureau (1990b)
MEDHINCOME County median household income UVA Library Geostat (2000).
Acknowledgments
The author thanks Dan McMillen, Barry Chiswick, Joe Persky, Gib Bassett, John Tauras, Erick
Howenstine, Wei-Choun Yu, Denise Konan, seminar participants at St. Cloud State University and
the Western Regional Science Association, the editor, and the referee for helpful comments. He
gratefully acknowledges support from the U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development
Doctoral Dissertation Research Grant Program. Any errors are those of the author.

226 Refereed Papers
Wenz
Author
Michael Wenz is assistant professor of economics at Winona State University.
References
American Gaming Association. 2006. State of the States: The AGA Survey of Casino Entertainment.
Washington, DC: American Gaming Association.
Berry, Frances S., and William D. Berry. 1990. “State Lottery Adoptions as Policy Innovations: An
Event History Analysis,” The American Political Science Review 84 (2): 395–415.
Bradley, Martin B., et al. 1992. Churches and Church Membership in the United States. Washington,
DC: Glenmary Research Center. http://www.thearda.com/Archive/Files/Descriptions/CMS90CNT.
asp (accessed February 12, 2006).
Chicago Sun-Times. 2004. “Rosemont’s the Right Place for Casino,” April 26. http://www.findar-
ticles.com/p/articles/mi_qn4155/is_20040426/ai_n12543035 (accessed May 20, 2006). (Note:
URL is now defunct.)
Eadington, William R. 1999. “The Economics of Casino Gambling,” Journal of Economic Perspectives
13 (3): 173–192.
Erekson, O. Homer, et al. 1999. “Factors Influencing the Adoption of State Lotteries,” Applied
Economics 31: 875–884.
Evans, William N., and Julie H. Topoleski. 2002. The Social and Economic Impact of Native
American Casinos. NBER Working paper no. W9198.
Felsenstein, Daniel, and Daniel Freeman. 2001. “Evaluating the Effects of Cross Border Competi-
tion: The Case of Gambling in Israel and Egypt,” Journal of Tourism Research 22 (5): 511–521.
Felsenstein, Daniel, Laura Littlepage, and Drew Klacik. 1999. “Casino Gambling as Local Growth
Generation: Playing the Economic Development Game in Reverse?” Journal of Urban Affairs 21 (4):
409–421.
Gambling Answers. n.d. http://www.gamblinganswers.com (accessed October 28, 2003).
(Note: URL is now defunct.)
Garrett, Thomas A., and Cletus C. Coughlin. 2008. Inter-temporal Differences in the Income Elas-
ticity of Demand for Lottery Tickets. Working paper series 2008. Social Science Research Network:
http://ssrn.com/abstract=1020737 (accessed June 4, 2008).
Grinols, Earl L., and David B. Mustard. 2001. “Business Profitability Versus Social Profitability:
Evaluating Industries With Externalities, The Case of Casinos,” Managerial and Decision Economics
22: 143–162.
Grinols, Earl L., and J.D. Omorov. 1996. “Development or Dreamfield Delusions? Assessing Casino
Gambling’s Costs and Benefits,” Journal of Law and Commerce (3): 58–60.

227
The Spatial Evolution of Casino Gambling
Cityscape
Lehrer, Evelyn L., and Carmel U. Chiswick. “Religion as a Determinant of Marital Stability,”
Demography 30 (3): 385–404.
Mason, Paul M., Stephen L. Shapiro, and Mary O. Borg. 1989. “Gaming Tax Incidence for Three
Groups of Las Vegas Gamblers,” Applied Economics 21 (9): 1267–1277.
Missouri Census Data Center. 1997. MABLE/Geocorr90 Geographic Correspondence Engine
Version 3.03. http://mcdc2.missouri.edu/websas/geocorr2k.html (accessed February 12, 2006).
Neibergs, Shannon. 2007. Spatial Characteristics of Gambling Expansion—An Analysis of Cross
Border Effects. Working paper presented at the Conference on the Growth of Gambling and
Prediction Markets, UC-Riverside, May.
Shroder, Mark. 1995. “Games the States Don’t Play: Welfare Benefits and the Theory of Fiscal
Federalism,” Review of Economics and Statistics 77 (1): 183–191.
Smith, Thomas. 1990. “Classifying Protestant Denominations,” Review of Religious Research 31:
225–245.
University of Virginia (UVA) Library, Geospatial and Statistical (Geostat) Data Center. 2000.
County and City Data Books. 2000 Edition. http://fisher.lib.virginia.edu/collections/stats/ccdb/
(accessed February 12, 2006).
U.S. Census Bureau. 1990a. 1990 Census of Population and Housing: Summary Tape File 1,
United States, prepared 1991.
U.S. Census Bureau. 1990b. 1990 Census of Population and Housing: Summary Tape File 3,
United States, prepared 1991.
U.S. Department of Labor (DOL), Bureau of Labor Statistics (BLS). 2006. Industries at a Glance:
Manufacturing: NAICS 31-33. http://www.bls.gov/iag/manufacturing.htm (accessed February 12, 2006).
Walker, Douglas M. 2003. “Methodological Issues in the Social Cost of Gambling,” Journal of
Gambling Studies 19 (2): 149–183.
Wenz, Michael. 2007. “The Impact of Casino Gambling on Housing Markets,” Journal of Gambling
Business and Economics 1 (2): 100–120.

228 Refereed Paper

229Cityscape: A Journal of Policy Development and Research • Volume 10, Number 3 • 2008
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development • Office of Policy Development and Research
Cityscape
Measuring the Drivers
of Metropolitan Growth:
The Export Price Index
Michael Hollar
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development
Anthony Pennington-Cross
Marquette University
Anthony Yezer
The George Washington University
Abstract
The Export Price Index (EPI) is a measure of exogenous price shocks to a city’s export
industries. Thus far the EPI has been used to estimate models of metropolitan statistical
area employment demand and appears to capture exogenous demand shocks to the
regional economy. This article explains the intuition behind and construction of the
EPI. Glaeser (2008) has noted that because “the economic theory of cities emphasizes
a search for exogenous causes of endogenous outcomes like local wages, housing prices,
and city growth, it is unsurprising that the economic empirics on cities have increasingly
focused on the quest for exogenous sources of variation.” The EPI is such an exogenous
cause. The EPI data discussed in this note are available through The George Washington
University Center for Economic Research website at http://www.gwu.edu/~cer1/
datasets/datasets.html.
Data Shop
Data Shop, a department of Cityscape, presents short articles or notes on the uses of
data in housing and urban research. Through this department, PD&R introduces readers
to new and overlooked data sources and to improved techniques in using well-known
data. The emphasis is on sources and methods that analysts can use in their own
work. Researchers often run into knotty data problems involving data interpretation
or manipulation that must be solved before a project can proceed, but they seldom get
to focus in detail on the solutions to such problems. If you have an idea for an applied,
data-centric note of no more than 3,000 words, please send a one-paragraph abstract to
david.a.vandenbroucke@hud.gov for consideration.

230
Hollar, Pennington-Cross, and Yezer
Data Shop
Introduction
Modeling of metropolitan statistical area (MSA) economies has been hampered by the lack of a
truly exogenous indicator of shifts in demand for regional product. Although an endless number
of regional and national “demand shift” variables exist, including aggregate income, payrolls,
output, government purchases, and employment, none of these are specifically related to a given
MSA. Thus New York State output or income can be used to measure demand for output from
Buffalo, but the same variable could also be used for Rochester or Syracuse. It is not surprising that
researchers have resorted to identifying determinants of demand shifts through the use of exclu-
sion restrictions (Carlino and Mills, 1987; Voith, 1998), which are less satisfying on theoretical
grounds. As Carlino and Mills admit, “judgment and experimentation are entailed in specifying the
(exogenous variables).” Unfortunately, no obvious indicator of growth in demand for MSA-specific
output exists.
The Export Price Index (EPI) is a weighted index of export goods prices that enables researchers to
identify exogenous demand shocks to the economy of an MSA. Urban development models, such
as Henderson’s (1988) system of cities model, assert the importance of a region’s export industries.
Regional economic development stems from the performance of a modest number of export
industries, which produce goods for sale in national or world markets where they are price takers.
Examples of base industries include Detroit’s automotive industry and San Jose’s high-technology
industry. When these industries experience positive price shocks, the positive effects ripple
throughout the local economy, and when the national and world prices of their products fall,
output in industries producing for local consumption, particularly in the retail and service sectors,
also shrinks. The theoretical principle that one of the major sources of shocks to an MSA economy
is fluctuations in national and world prices of goods that the city exports is well established.
If we assume that the national price for industry output is exogenous and that a region’s export
industry cannot by itself affect its national output price,
1
fluctuations in the EPI can be regarded as
demand shocks to which MSA output and employment are expected to respond positively. A price
increase would be viewed as an indication of an increase in demand to which the export industry
would respond by increasing output and employment because productivity is fixed in the short
run. As will be discussed later, this result holds empirically.
Construction of the EPI
Construction of the EPI requires two types of data: national goods prices and MSA export employ-
ment by sector. The goods prices are collected from three sources: the Producer Price Index (PPI),
the Consumer Price Index (CPI), and sector prices. Each of these price indexes is produced by the
Bureau of Labor Statistics (BLS). The frequency and length of the price data determine the struc-
ture of the series. The current EPI series relies on annual price data from 1981 to 2000. The index,
however, can be easily extended to quarterly or monthly frequencies and over longer time periods.
1
Regional development models, such as Henderson’s (1988) system of cities model, treat export price shocks as exogenous
drivers of local output change.

231
Measuring the Drivers of Metropolitan Growth: The Export Price Index
Cityscape
Identification of MSA export employment by sector is the most challenging part of the EPI. Al-
though multiple sources of local industry employment exist, the Quarterly Census of Employment
and Wages (QCEW), the series formerly known as ES-202, is used to identify export industries
and calculate export employment, as explained later in this discussion. The advantage of this series
is its industry detail. QCEW data are available for the 4-digit Standard Industrial Classification
(SIC) level pre-2000 and for the 6-digit North American Industry Classification System (NAICS)
level, subsequently.
2
This level of detail is desirable because it creates more homogenous product
categories. Other popular employment series, including the Bureau of Economic Analysis’ Regional
Economic Information System (REIS) and the Census Bureau’s County Business Patterns, provide
less industrial detail. In addition, the QCEW data are compiled from state unemployment insur-
ance filings and, therefore, are a census of all employees covered by state unemployment insur-
ance, whereas the REIS and County Business Patterns data are survey based.
The export base industries are identified using location quotients (LQs). An excellent discussion
of the construction and use of LQs is found in Brown, Coulson, and Engle (1992). The LQ is the
quotient of the fraction of total employment in a particular sector and the fraction of total U.S.
employment in that sector. The LQ for industry i located in region r, is given by
. (1)
An LQ exceeding 1 indicates that the region has a greater concentration of employment in that
industry than the country as a whole. As interpreted throughout the regional economics literature,
this indication implies that the industry produces more than required for local consumption and
thus a portion of that industry’s output is “exported” to other areas. In the most current version of
the EPI, the LQs are calculated using 1999 QCEW employment data at the 4-digit SIC level.
Two groups of industries are excluded regardless of whether their LQ was greater than 1: (1) industries
that produce strictly for local consumption, which includes court system activities, construction,
and utilities, and (2) industries for which no price could be determined. The latter group primarily in-
cludes mining services, military hardware, and vague retail industries. The exclusion of these industries
has little practical effect on the EPI because none represents a major metropolitan export industry.
The industry prices are then matched to the export industries. As mentioned previously, three
BLS data sets on industry prices are used. The PPI is the primary source, used for approximately
two-thirds of the more than 900 industries, covering the agriculture, mining, and manufacturing
industries. The CPI and sector prices primarily cover the wholesale and retail trade and service
industries.
After matching prices with industries, the prices are weighted using the industry’s export employ-
ment. Export employment, x
ir
, is the industry employment needed to produce only the portion of
its output that is exported and is calculated as
if , and 0 otherwise. (2)
2
Through 2000, BLS reported QCEW data using the SIC codes. Beginning in 2001, these data are reported using the
NAICS codes.

232
Hollar, Pennington-Cross, and Yezer
Data Shop
Dividing an industry’s export employment by the region’s total export employment provides the
industry’s weight.
(3)
The LQs and weights used to create the index were computed using data on an area’s industrial
structure at a point in time—in this case, 1999. Holding the weights constant, this computation is
done under the assumption that the fundamental structure of a city’s export base changes slowly
over time. Short-term variation in the weights used to calculate the EPI could easily be due to cy-
clical fluctuations at the national level and the local level. Some experiments were done with other
base years and empirical results were found to be insensitive to the choice of base year within the
time period studied. This finding is most likely because industrial structures change slowly over
time, particularly at the aggregate MSA level.
Finally, the index is created by summing the weighted industry prices.

.
Extending the EPI to the Subregional Level
In addition to the availability of MSA-level EPI, separate series representing the central city and
suburbs are also available. This extension requires only two adjustments. First, the new regions
are defined. In this case, because metropolitan areas are defined along county borders, the central
city is represented by the county of a metropolitan area’s central city. The suburbs consist of the
remaining counties in the metropolitan area, as defined by the Office of Management and Budget
(OMB).
3

Second, export employment is recalculated for the subregions. The central city and suburb EPI
series also relies importantly on MSA-level LQs. This reliance on MSA-level LQs avoids biasing
the indices with trade between the two areas, which would introduce an endogenous element to
the otherwise exogenous measure. For each MSA-level export industry, export employment is
calculated separately for the central city and suburbs, based on their share of MSA-level industry
employment.
Although the extension here was to the subregional level, the concept could easily be applied to
regions, such as counties and states, or even to countries. Similar modifications would apply; that
is, (1) define the region and (2) calculate LQs and export employment. For international indices,
the world competitive price would be substituted as well.
Scope of the Data
The current EPI series contains data both at the MSA level and at the city-suburb level from 1981
through 2000 for 77 metropolitan areas. Exhibit 1 lists the 77 MSAs with their 2000 employment
levels. The metropolitan areas included in the sample are generally the largest MSAs in the United
3
See OMB, 1999.

233
Measuring the Drivers of Metropolitan Growth: The Export Price Index
Cityscape
Exhibit 1
MSA Name
2000 MSA
Employment
MSA Name
2000 MSA
Employment
Metropolitan Areas
a
Included in EPI Data Set
Akron, OH PMSA 318,705
Albuquerque, NM MSA 343,657
Ann Arbor, MI PMSA 277,960
Atlanta, GA MSA 2,131,450
Atlantic-Cape May, NJ PMSA 178,795
Austin-San Marcos, TX MSA 665,694
Baltimore, MD PMSA 1,195,287
Baton Rouge, LA MSA 302,391
Birmingham, AL MSA 453,432
Boise City, ID MSA 224,873
Buffalo-Niagara Falls, NY MSA 538,014
Canton-Massillon, OH MSA 182,174
Charleston-North Charleston, SC MSA 241,249
Charlotte-Gastonia-Rock Hill, NC-SC
MSA
823,391
Chattanooga, TN-GA MSA 228,411
Chicago, IL PMSA 4,067,246
Cincinnati, OH-KY-IN PMSA 863,043
Cleveland-Lorain-Elyria, OH PMSA 1,147,800
Columbia, SC MSA 288,849
Columbus, OH MSA 855,733
Dallas, TX PMSA 1,964,430
Daytona Beach, FL MSA 153,595
Denver, CO PMSA 1,165,355
Des Moines, IA MSA 285,591
Detroit, MI PMSA 2,089,830
Fort Wayne, IN MSA 266,926
Fort Worth-Arlington, TX PMSA 763,012
Fresno, CA MSA 362,066
Gary, IN PMSA 254,469
Harrisburg-Lebanon-Carlisle, PA MSA 347,189 

Houston, TX PMSA 2,037,414
Huntsville, AL MSA 175,800
Indianapolis, IN MSA 860,475
Jackson, MS MSA 210,517
Jacksonville, FL MSA 530,001
Kansas City, MO-KS MSA 944,655
Knoxville, TN MSA 321,272
Lansing-East Lansing, MI MSA 218,270
Las Vegas, NV-AZ MSA 746,786
EPI = Export Price Index. MSA = metropolitan statistical area. PMSA = primary metropolitan statistical area.
a
Metropolitan areas are defined using 1999 Office of Management and Budget definitions.
Lexington, KY MSA 266,130
Little Rock-North Little Rock, AR MSA 305,878
Louisville, KY-IN MSA 556,836
Macon, GA MSA 146,876
Memphis, TN-AR-MS MSA 565,900
Milwaukee-Waukesha, WI PMSA 839,064
Minneapolis-St. Paul, MN-WI MSA 1,705,376
Nashville, TN MSA 671,826
New Orleans, LA MSA 608,598
New York, NY PMSA 4,139,454
Newark, NJ PMSA 946,689
Norfolk-Virginia Beach-Newport News,
VA-NC MSA
689,828
Oakland, CA PMSA 1,032,933
Oklahoma City, OK MSA 529,217
Omaha, NE-IA MSA 413,869
Orlando, FL MSA 864,805
Philadelphia, PA-NJ PMSA 2,311,470
Phoenix-Mesa, AZ MSA 1,580,155
Pittsburgh, PA MSA 1,080,905
Portland-Vancouver, OR-WA PMSA 963,029
Roanoke, VA MSA 140,556
Rochester, NY MSA 532,524
Rockford, IL MSA 174,764
Sacramento, CA PMSA 724,557
St. Louis, MO-IL MSA 1,300,152
Salem, OR PMSA 143,562
Salt Lake City-Ogden, UT MSA 702,284
San Antonio, TX MSA 705,289
San Francisco, CA PMSA 1,099,277
Santa Fe, NM MSA 66,283
Seattle-Bellevue-Everett, WA PMSA 1,385,893
Springfield, IL MSA 146,473
Syracuse, NY MSA 334,543
Toledo, OH MSA 317,533
Tulsa, OK MSA 389,811
Washington, DC-MD-VA-WV PMSA 2,689,825
Wichita, KS MSA 279,267
Wilmington-Newark, DE-MD PMSA 304,952

234
Hollar, Pennington-Cross, and Yezer
Data Shop
States, ranging from 66,283 employed workers in Santa Fe, New Mexico, to more than 4 million in
New York City and Chicago. The median city is Buffalo, New York, with employment of 538,014.
Exhibit 2 provides summary statistics for the MSA-, central city-, and suburb-level EPIs by
employment size. On average, the MSA-level EPI increased 3.69 percent annually across all MSAs.
As might be expected, export prices increased more in larger metropolitan areas, not only at the
MSA level, but also at the central city and suburb level. This increase indicates that favorable trade
shocks may explain regional growth; that is, regions with larger price shocks grow faster.
Although one cannot confer a causal relationship from these descriptive statistics, Pennington-
Cross (1997) has illustrated the importance of the EPI in modeling regional growth.
4
Exhibit 3
4
Pennington-Cross (1997) relied on a previous version of the EPI ranging from 1977 to 1992.
Exhibit 2
Exhibit 3
Employment Range MSAs
Annual Change in
MSA-Level EPI
(%)
Central City EPI
(%)
Suburb EPI
(%)
Dependent Variable:
e
rt
MSA total employment
b
Variable Description Coefficient t-Statistic
Annual Percentage Change in EPI by MSA Employment, 1981–2000
Using the EPI in a Reduced-Form Model of Employment Growth
a
MSA Employment < 300,000 23 3.62 3.76 3.05
MSA Employment between 300,000 and
750,000
27 3.66 3.77 3.26
MSA Employment > 750,000 27 3.78 3.94 3.57
All MSAs 77 3.69 3.83 3.31
epi
rt
MSA Export Price Index 0.29* 12.2
ppi
t
Producer Price Index – 0.27* – 12.5
i
t
Short-term interest rate (6-month Treasury) – 0.02* – 3.3
I
t
Long-term interest rate (10-year Treasury) 0.10* 11.2
T
t
Time trend 0.06* 36.0
h
rt
Fair Market Rent for two-bedroom apartments
c
0.01 0.7
el
rt
Household electricity rates
d
0.00 1.5
ccty
rt
Central city crime rate
e
0.01 0.6
cmsa
rt
MSA overall crime rate
e
0.15* 3.3
natw
t
National average wage rate
b
– 0.85* – 22.5
EPI = Export Price Index. MSA = metropolitan statistical area.
EPI = Export Price Index. MSA = metropolitan statistical area.
* Significant at 95 percent.
a
Results from Pennington-Cross (1997). e
rt
, epi
rt
, ppi
rt
, h
rt
, natw
t
are in natural logs. Sample period: 1977–92.
b
Bureau of Economic Analysis.
c
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development.
d
Typical Electric Bills, U.S. Department of Energy.
e
Uniform Crime Index, Federal Bureau of Investigation.

235
Measuring the Drivers of Metropolitan Growth: The Export Price Index
Cityscape
reproduces estimates of a reduced form model of MSA employment obtained by Pennington-Cross
(1997). Importantly, the coefficient on the EPI is positive and significant, indicating that the EPI
is indeed capturing demand shocks. Specifically, the results show that a 10-percent increase in
export prices leads to a 3-percent increase in total employment in the MSA.
Conclusion
The Export Price Index provides a reliable and theoretically justified indicator of economic growth,
which has been successfully demonstrated in the peer-reviewed literature. The index is also
computationally easy to reproduce at different regional levels. These properties make the EPI use-
ful in testing hypotheses about MSA development, particularly where structural estimation of area
demand and supply effects is needed. An updated EPI could also play a useful role in forecasting
growth of regional economies.
Authors
Michael Hollar is an economist at the U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development, Office
of Policy Development and Research, Economic Development and Public Finance Division.
Anthony Pennington-Cross is associate professor of finance at Marquette University, School of
Business Administration.
Anthony Yezer is professor of economics and director of the Center for Economic Research at The
George Washington University.
References
Brown, Scott J., N. Edward Coulson, and Robert F. Engle. 1992. “On the Determination of Re-
gional Base and Regional Base Multipliers,” Regional Science and Urban Economics 22 (4): 619–635.
Carlino, Gerald A., and Edwin S. Mills. 1987. “The Determinants of County Growth,” Journal of
Regional Science 27 (1): 39–54.
Glaeser, Edward L. 2008. The Economic Approach to Cities. HIER discussion paper #2149.
Harvard University.
Henderson, Vernon. 1988. Urban Development: Theory, Fact, and Illusion. New York: Oxford
University Press.
Office of Management and Budget (OMB). 1999. OMB Bulletin No. 99-04: Revised Statistical
Definitions of Metropolitan Areas (MAs) and Guidance on Uses of MA Definitions (June 30).
Pennington-Cross, Anthony. 1997. “Measuring External Shocks to the City Economy: An Index of
Export Prices and Terms of Trade,” Real Estate Economics 25 (1): 105–128.
Voith, Richard. 1998. “Do Suburbs Need Cities?” Journal of Regional Science 38 (3): 445–464.

236 Cityscape: A Journal of Policy Development and Research • Volume 10, Number 3 • 2008
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development • Office of Policy Development and Research
High-Risk Loans and
Increasing Vacancy Rates
David E. Chase, U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development
Graphic Detail
Geographic Information Systems organize and clarify patterns of human activity on
the earth’s surface and their interaction with each other. GIS data, in the form of maps,
can quickly and powerfully convey relationships to policymakers and the public. This
department of Cityscape includes maps that convey important housing or community
development policy issues or solutions. If you have made such a map and want to share
it in a future issue of Cityscape, contact David Chase at david.e.chase@hud.gov.
Recent turmoil in the housing and mortgage markets has heightened concerns about increasing
risk of foreclosures and their impact on neighborhoods and communities. Neighborhoods affected
by foreclosures and long-term vacancy can affect the value of homes in surrounding neighbor-
hoods, the quality of life within communities, and the overall local economy. In response to such
concerns, the U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development (HUD) has developed spatial
representations (maps) of the distribution of high-risk loans in various metropolitan areas. One
such map, exhibit 1, represents Prince George’s County, Maryland, a suburb of Washington,
D.C. The map combines mortgage data from the Home Mortgage Disclosure Act (HMDA) with a
relatively new vacancy data set from the U.S. Postal Service (USPS).
HMDA provides information at the census tract level on the number of loans originated and some
of the terms of the loans. From the HMDA data HUD calculates the percentage of high-risk loans;
that is, loans with both high-interest rates (more than 3 percentage points above a comparable
Treasury security) and high leverage (loan-to-income ratios above 4). These percentages are
computed for loans originated between 2004 and 2006. (Tracts with an insignificant number of
mortgages are not included.) The tract-level percentages are indicated in gray scale on the map.
The map also illustrates areas that showed a significant increase in vacancy rates between De-
cember 2005 and June 2008. These data are based on address service data that USPS provided to
HUD. Census tracts with a statistically significant increase (one standard deviation above the mean)
in vacancy rates between December 2005 and June 2008 are outlined with a light gray dashed line.
The text of the map includes additional details about this calculation.
Several census tracts in Prince George’s County, Maryland, and Southwest Washington, D.C., have
very high levels of high-risk loans (greater than 44 percent) and significant increases in vacancy
rates. Although foreclosures are complex events that cannot be easily predicted with these data
alone, it seems likely that these neighborhoods are at risk for increased foreclosures. Similar maps
can be constructed for other areas because the data used are all publicly available. HMDA Loan
Application Register data can be obtained from the Federal Financial Institutions Examination
Council website at http://www.ffiec.gov/hmdafeedback/hmdaproducts.aspx. The USPS provides
ZIP + 4-level data to HUD every quarter and HUD makes them available publicly at the census
tract level. The data can be obtained from HUD at http://www.huduser.org/datasets/usps.html.
Readers may address comments or questions to david.e.chase@hud.gov.

237
High-Risk Loans and Increasing Vacancy Rates
Cityscape
Exhibit 1
High-Risk Loans With Change in Vacancy Rate Through June 2008 by Tract
Prince George’s County, Maryland, and Surrounding Areas
Acknowledgments
The author thanks Todd McNeil, with KBM Group, Inc., and Robert Renner, U.S. Department of
Housing and Urban Development, Office of Policy Development and Research, for designing and
creating the map.

238 Cityscape: A Journal of Policy Development and Research • Volume 10, Number 3 • 2008
U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development • Office of Policy Development and Research
Plumbing Manifolds:
Circuit Breakers for Water
Dana Bres, U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development
Over time, the status quo for distributing water in homes has been the use of pipes in decreasing
sizes that branch out to water-using appliances in the home. The plumbing manifold, which acts
like a circuit breaker for water, is a viable alternative to the status quo. The manifold saves money
and natural resources.
The Status Quo
The typical American home uses a series of copper pipes of decreasing size to distribute water from
the building point of entrance, branching off to service water-using appliances in each room. These
copper pipes are larger (typically 3/4-inch or 1-inch diameter) where water service enters the home
and then become smaller as the “branches” lead toward appliances. Some homes have polyvinyl
chloride (PVC) water piping as an alternative to copper. In most homes, the plumbing system is
installed using sections of rigid pipe cut to length and then joined with fittings using solder or
solvent. About one-half of new homes use copper pipe.
Some disadvantages of the status quo for piping in homes are as follows:
• On a recent field evaluation in Lincoln, Nebraska, installing a copper plumbing system in a
modest home required 36 labor hours (4.5 labor days).
• Leaks can occur during installation and later. Each fitting and connection must perform without
fail. This performance is particularly important because most of the fittings and connections will
be hidden behind walls and in ceiling spaces; repairs later will be both burdensome and costly.
• Energy and water are wasted when hot water is used. The water that flows from the tap while
you wait for hot water is water that was once hot (requiring energy) and is now wasted as it
runs down the drain. In addition to the environmental impacts, wasted water costs include the
energy to heat the water, the cost of purchasing it, and the cost of disposing of it.
Industrial Revolution
The design of every home requires compromises among different and often competing
goals: comfort, convenience, durability, energy consumption, maintenance, construction
costs, appearance, strength, community acceptance, and resale value. Often consumers
and developers make the trade-offs among these goals with incomplete information,
increasing the risks and slowing the adoption of innovative products and processes.
This slow diffusion negatively affects productivity, quality, performance, and value.
This department of Cityscape presents, in graphic form, a few promising technological
improvements to the U.S. housing stock. If you have an idea for a future department feature,
send your diagram or photograph and a few well-chosen words to dana.b.bres@hud.gov.

239
Plumbing Manifolds: Circuit Breakers for Water
Cityscape
• Jobsite security has become a concern. As the cost of copper has increased, so have reports of
jobsite theft, in which installed copper pipe is removed from homes under construction. In
addition to losing the copper pipe, builders lose the labor associated with the installation and
may have to repair other damage from the theft.
The Plumbing Manifold
Use of a plumbing manifold with flexible, cross-linked polyethylene (PEX) pipes provides a viable
alternative to the rigid pipe discussed previously. With a manifold, the larger home water supply
lines (both hot and cold) provide water to the manifold, which resembles an electrical circuit
breaker in function. Most manifolds are about four inches wide and 12 to 18 inches tall and are
wall-mounted near the water heater. Manifolds typically have a series of valves for each tube
leaving the manifold (see exhibit 1). From the manifold, individual PEX water lines are run to each
appliance in the home, through a separate control valve. Such systems have been described as
using a “hub and spoke” approach.
Exhibit 1
Plumbing Manifolds
Some advantages of the manifold approach include the following:
• Cost of construction is reduced because significantly less labor is associated with the
installation. The PEX tubing is installed from a large roll that allows for continuous sections with
no connections or fittings in the walls or ceilings. In identical units in the Lincoln, Nebraska
evaluation, PEX required about 20 labor hours, a savings of 2 labor days compared with the
installation of copper pipes. If the Lincoln project comparison were done today, the cost savings
would be even higher because the cost of copper has increased fourfold since 2003.
• Frequency and cost of maintenance are reduced because all the fittings are at accessible
locations, the flexible tubes are naturally resistant to vibration, and the tubes possess some
capacity to expand if the water freezes.

240
Bres
Industrial Revolution
• Energy usage is reduced because the diameter of the PEX lines is smaller, which means less
water must be flushed from the lines before hot water is delivered to the tap. Reducing the water
waste saves energy, water, and the costs of the energy, water, and wastewater. Considering all
costs, switching from 1/2-inch copper pipe to 3/8-inch PEX is estimated to reduce the water,
wastewater, and energy costs by about 50 percent for those hot water-using appliances. (There
would be no savings for the cold water system because the water is ready to use when the tap is
opened.)
Other potential uses for manifolds and PEX piping could include applications in large homes
or other buildings. For example, a larger, single cold water supply line could provide water to a
remote bath and a tankless water heater. Plumbing manifold and PEX piping can reduce both the
wait for and waste of hot water.
Manufacturers
A number of manufactures produce plumbing manifolds. The choices of which manifold to use
will be based on local availability, cost, and familiarity of the system by the installers.
Sources
ToolBase TechSpecs: Home-Run Plumbing Systems.
http://www.toolbase.org/pdf/techinv/homerunplumbingsystems_techspec.pdf.
PATH Field Evaluation: Evaluation of Residential Water Distribution Piping Installation.
http://www.toolbase.org/pdf/fieldevaluations/brighton_plumbingreporttask1.pdf.
Additional Information
The PATH (Partnership for Advancing Technology in Housing) Techn